The preachers plea: or, A treatise in forme of a plain dialogue making known the worth and necessary vse of preaching: shewing also how a man may profit by it, both for the informing of his iudgement, and the reforming of his life. By Samuel Hieron minister of the gospell at Modbury in the countie of Deuon.
         Hieron, Samuel, 1576?-1617.
      
       
         
           1604
        
      
       Approx. 377 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 137 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A03304
         STC 13419
         ESTC S116029
         99851246
         99851246
         16516
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A03304)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 16516)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1106:08)
      
       
         
           
             The preachers plea: or, A treatise in forme of a plain dialogue making known the worth and necessary vse of preaching: shewing also how a man may profit by it, both for the informing of his iudgement, and the reforming of his life. By Samuel Hieron minister of the gospell at Modbury in the countie of Deuon.
             Hieron, Samuel, 1576?-1617.
          
           [10], 260 p.
           
             Printed [by R. Field] for Simon Waterson,
             London :
             1604.
          
           
             Printer's name from STC.
             Some print faded.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Preaching -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2008-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2009-01 Megan Marion
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2009-01 Megan Marion
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREACHERS
           PLEA
           :
           
             OR
             ,
          
           A
           Treatise
           in
           forme
           of
           a
           plain
           Dialogue
           ,
           making
           known
           the
           worth
           and
           necessary
           vse
           of
           Preaching
           :
           shewing
           also
           how
           a
           man
           may
           profit
           by
           it
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           informing
           of
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           the
           reforming
           of
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Samuel
             Hieron
          
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           at
           Modbury
           in
           the
           Countie
           of
           Deuon
           .
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.21
               .
            
          
           
             Seeing
             the
             world
             by
             wisedome
             knew
             not
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             it
             pleased
             God
             by
             the
             foolishnesse
             of
             Preaching
             to
             saue
             them
             that
             beleeue
             .
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           for
           Simon
           Waterson
           .
           1604.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           honest
           and
           wel-disposed
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           the
           vsual
           maner
           of
           the
           most
           which
           publish
           bookes
           ,
           to
           dedicate
           the
           same
           to
           some
           honorable
           personage
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           one
           of
           speciall
           place
           ,
           partly
           to
           shew
           thankefulnesse
           for
           some
           receiued
           fauors
           ,
           partly
           to
           procure
           credite
           and
           countenance
           to
           their
           writings
           ,
           that
           vnder
           so
           good
           protection
           ,
           they
           may
           the
           more
           boldly
           passe
           forth
           to
           the
           common
           view
           of
           all
           men
           .
           If
           I
           now
           varie
           from
           this
           generall
           receiued
           course
           ,
           think
           not
           I
           pray
           thee
           (
           good
           Reader
           )
           that
           I
           do
           it
           in
           some
           humour
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           either
           affected
           singularitie
           ,
           or
           misliked
           the
           common
           custome
           :
           but
           know
           for
           a
           truth
           that
           there
           are
           these
           two
           causes
           of
           my
           so
           doing
           :
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           the
           obscuritie
           of
           mine
           owne
           condition
           ,
           who
           liuing
           here
           in
           a
           remote
           part
           ,
           haue
           wanted
           either
           wil
           ,
           or
           oportunitie
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           to
           s●rowd
           my selfe
           vnder
           the
           patronage
           of
           some
           great
           person
           :
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           present
           Treatise
           :
           
           for
           howsoeuer
           there
           be
           (
           and
           that
           not
           farre
           frō
           the
           place
           of
           mine
           abode
           )
           some
           of
           good
           qualitie
           ,
           vpon
           whose
           acceptance
           ,
           I
           thinke
           ,
           I
           might
           haue
           presumed
           ,
           yet
           considering
           ,
           that
           this
           which
           I
           haue
           framed
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           homely
           and
           course
           discourse
           ,
           meant
           onely
           for
           men
           of
           the
           plainest
           fashion
           ,
           I
           thought
           I
           should
           breake
           the
           rules
           of
           comelinesse
           and
           correspondence
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           aduance
           the
           inscription
           of
           my
           labour
           (
           if
           I
           may
           dare
           so
           to
           call
           it
           )
           to
           a
           person
           of
           higher
           degree
           ,
           then
           that
           meane
           and
           middle
           ranke
           ,
           to
           the
           vse
           whereof
           ,
           all
           that
           these
           following
           leaues
           containe
           ,
           was
           alone
           intended
           .
           Therefore
           (
           friendly
           Reader
           )
           whosoeuer
           thou
           be
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           a
           true
           Nathanael
           ,
           
           a
           man
           of
           
             an
             honest
             and
             good
             heart
             ,
          
           be
           thy
           outward
           condition
           as
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           though
           thou
           
             lye
             among
             the
             pots
             ,
          
           
           or
           art
           
             behind
             the
             ewes
             with
             young
             ,
          
           or
           howsoeuer
           else
           ,
           
           euen
           as
           it
           were
           
             bound
             in
             outward
             miserie
             ,
          
           and
           of
           base
           esteeme
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           yet
           thou
           art
           he
           whose
           patronage
           I
           affect
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hope
           of
           whose
           good
           allowance
           I
           take
           comfort
           .
           I
           know
           well
           that
           he
           which
           offereth
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           must
           make
           readie
           his
           backe
           for
           the
           
             long
             furrowes
          
           of
           euerie
           byting
           cēsurer
           .
           
           It
           was
           truly
           said
           of
           him
           (
           though
           but
           a
           heathen
           )
           that
           amongst
           men
           nothing
           can
           scape
           without
           a
           nippe
           .
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           If
           thy
           
           conscience
           shall
           giue
           this
           testimonie
           of
           mine
           endeuours
           ,
           that
           thy
           heart
           is
           comforted
           thereby
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           thy
           iudgement
           is
           strengthened
           in
           so
           necessary
           a
           point
           ,
           then
           let
           the
           most
           professed
           and
           sharpe-toothed
           carper
           say
           what
           he
           please
           :
           
           nay
           though
           (
           as
           
             Iob
          
           speaketh
           )
           
             he
             should
             write
             a
             booke
             against
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             would
             take
             it
             vpon
             my
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             bind
             it
             as
             a
             crowne
             vnto
             me
             .
          
           
           And
           as
           
             Dauid
          
           reckened
           not
           of
           
             Michols
          
           taunts
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           honour
           done
           vnto
           him
           by
           those
           religious
           maidens
           ;
           so
           will
           I
           also
           set
           at
           naught
           the
           malicious
           taxings
           of
           all
           gaine-sayers
           ,
           
           if
           I
           shall
           
             approue
             my selfe
             to
             thy
             conscience
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           If
           thou
           now
           demaund
           of
           me
           ,
           
           what
           it
           is
           which
           I
           do
           here
           offer
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           know
           this
           briefly
           :
           It
           is
           a
           Treatise
           tending
           to
           the
           discouerie
           of
           the
           worth
           and
           excellencie
           of
           the
           word
           preached
           ;
           teaching
           thee
           also
           ,
           which
           art
           a
           continuall
           hearer
           ,
           how
           thou
           maist
           by
           hearing
           
             edifie
          
           thy selfe
           in
           thy
           
             most
             holy
             faith
             ;
          
           
           as
           well
           by
           
             establishing
             thy
             heart
          
           in
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           truth
           ,
           
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           not
           
             be
             caried
             about
             with
             diuers
             and
             strange
             doctrines
             ;
          
           
           as
           by
           framing
           thy selfe
           
             to
             obey
             from
             the
             hart
             vnto
             the
             forme
             of
             doctrine
             ,
          
           whereunto
           thou
           either
           art
           or
           shalt
           be
           deliuered
           .
           This
           is
           the
           summe
           .
        
         
         
           
           If
           thou
           demaund
           againe
           ,
           what
           hath
           moued
           me
           to
           attempt
           this
           ?
           I
           answer
           in
           as
           few
           words
           .
           There
           are
           two
           questions
           common
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           many
           ,
           either
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           il-disposed
           persons
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           beautie
           of
           Preaching
           is
           and
           hath
           bene
           much
           defaced
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           many
           not
           so
           well
           setled
           :
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           
             What
             need
             all
             this
             preaching
             ?
          
           the
           other
           is
           ,
           
             Who
             knoweth
             whom
             to
             beleeue
             among
             these
             Preachers
             ?
          
           These
           two
           demaunds
           were
           first
           hatched
           in
           hell
           ,
           but
           since
           being
           cherished
           by
           Anabaptisticall
           and
           Popish
           spirits
           ,
           
           and
           by
           them
           buzzed
           into
           the
           heads
           of
           
             vnlearned
             ,
             vnstable
             ,
          
           and
           irreligious
           people
           ,
           they
           are
           brought
           vnto
           a
           diuellish
           perfection
           .
           Somewhat
           I
           can
           say
           out
           of
           mine
           owne
           experience
           ,
           that
           through
           a
           conceit
           that
           these
           two
           questions
           (
           as
           they
           are
           pressed
           by
           some
           ●ly
           workemen
           )
           are
           vnanswerable
           ,
           our
           Ministery
           is
           drawne
           into
           contempt
           ,
           and
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           Preacher
           is
           deemed
           of
           al
           other
           professions
           the
           most
           superfluous
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           may
           wel
           be
           spared
           without
           any
           preiudice
           to
           the
           wel-being
           of
           Gods
           Church
           .
           The
           giuing
           answer
           to
           these
           hellish
           interrogatories
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           many
           times
           exercised
           me
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           my
           publike
           ministery
           ,
           so
           it
           hath
           at
           this
           time
           drawne
           me
           to
           the
           compiling
           of
           this
           present
           Treatise
           :
           both
           that
           those
           of
           these
           parts
           ,
           who
           to
           
           my
           knowledge
           haue
           need
           ,
           and
           do
           desire
           it
           also
           ,
           may
           haue
           something
           by
           them
           ,
           whereupon
           aduisedly
           to
           deliberate
           for
           the
           setling
           of
           their
           iudgments
           ,
           and
           that
           others
           likewise
           elsewhere
           ,
           who
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           haue
           experience
           of
           the
           like
           Satanicall
           encounters
           ,
           may
           (
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           better
           help
           )
           enioy
           the
           benefite
           of
           this
           that
           I
           haue
           laboured
           in
           .
           This
           is
           the
           maine
           occasion
           ,
           this
           is
           my
           chiefe
           intent
           in
           this
           Tractate
           :
           wherin
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           freely
           vttered
           that
           which
           I
           am
           perswaded
           is
           the
           truth
           ,
           so
           will
           I
           be
           ready
           also
           either
           to
           alter
           or
           better
           my
           iudgement
           ,
           
           if
           any
           man
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           shall
           offer
           to
           instruct
           me
           :
           hauing
           learned
           this
           lesson
           ,
           to
           teach
           what
           I
           know
           without
           grudging
           ,
           and
           to
           learne
           that
           wherein
           I
           am
           ignorant
           without
           blushing
           .
           And
           though
           perhaps
           many
           know
           in
           this
           matter
           as
           much
           as
           I
           or
           any
           man
           can
           tell
           them
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           many
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           may
           well
           maintaine
           my
           course
           with
           that
           saying
           of
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           
           
             It
             is
             better
             to
             giue
             him
             that
             hath
             ,
             then
             to
             turne
             him
             away
             which
             hath
             not
             .
          
           It
           is
           meeter
           that
           they
           which
           know
           should
           be
           wearied
           with
           many
           repetitions
           ,
           then
           those
           which
           are
           vnskilful
           sent
           away
           empire
           for
           want
           of
           instruction
           .
           As
           for
           writers
           in
           our
           times
           ,
           directly
           of
           this
           subiect
           I
           know
           none
           .
           If
           there
           be
           none
           ,
           I
           wish
           there
           may
           be
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           ,
           
           
             One
             man
             is
             no
             man
             :
          
           
           and
           by
           the
           more
           this
           truth
           is
           auouched
           ,
           the
           better
           it
           is
           confirmed
           .
           If
           there
           be
           that
           haue
           laboured
           in
           this
           very
           kind
           wherein
           I
           now
           do
           ,
           yet
           it
           can
           be
           no
           preiudice
           to
           my
           endeuour
           .
           The
           auncient
           prouerb
           is
           ,
           that
           
             One
             bark
             cannot
             beare
             all
             passengers
             ;
          
           
           so
           neither
           can
           one
           author
           serue
           all
           men
           .
           
             Augustine
          
           held
           it
           profitable
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           same
           questions
           ,
           
           many
           bookes
           should
           be
           made
           by
           sundry
           men
           in
           a
           differing
           stile
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           a
           differing
           faith
           .
           All
           stomackes
           we
           see
           are
           not
           alike
           ;
           One
           kind
           of
           dressing
           pleaseth
           one
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           relish
           with
           another
           :
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           meate
           ordered
           after
           some
           other
           fashion
           ,
           may
           fit
           his
           appetite
           also
           .
           As
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           of
           stomacks
           ,
           so
           of
           humors
           and
           dispositions
           in
           men
           .
           The
           same
           matter
           diuersly
           handled
           ,
           may
           find
           entertainement
           with
           diuers
           men
           ;
           which
           yet
           digested
           after
           one
           onely
           fashion
           ,
           would
           haue
           acceptance
           but
           with
           a
           few
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           maner
           of
           writing
           ,
           I
           will
           promise
           thee
           nothing
           more
           then
           ordinary
           :
           
           It
           is
           not
           for
           me
           either
           to
           praise
           or
           discommend
           mine
           owne
           workes
           :
           the
           one
           were
           vanitie
           ,
           the
           other
           folly
           .
           I
           submit
           all
           to
           thy
           iudgement
           .
           Onely
           this
           I
           say
           somewhat
           to
           help
           my selfe
           :
           
             Hierom
          
           saith
           there
           are
           two
           things
           requisite
           for
           diuinity-studies
           ,
           
           Silence
           and
           Leisure
           .
           Of
           the
           lacke
           of
           both
           
           these
           I
           may
           well
           complaine
           .
           Houshold
           affaires
           ,
           and
           the
           stirres
           occasioned
           by
           those
           businesses
           ,
           cannot
           but
           breed
           distraction
           :
           and
           he
           which
           is
           exercised
           with
           the
           care
           of
           a
           congregation
           ,
           shall
           meet
           with
           very
           seldome
           intermission
           .
           I
           intreat
           thee
           therefore
           ,
           when
           thou
           shalt
           find
           me
           to
           faile
           in
           any
           thing
           (
           from
           which
           I
           account
           not
           my selfe
           priuiledged
           )
           impute
           it
           to
           this
           forenamed
           want
           ;
           and
           hope
           thus
           of
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           had
           had
           more
           freedome
           and
           more
           time
           ,
           all
           things
           should
           haue
           bene
           brought
           to
           better
           perfection
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           troden
           in
           an
           old
           beaten
           path
           ,
           both
           by
           old
           and
           new
           writers
           ,
           by
           Diuines
           and
           Heathen
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           frame
           my
           matter
           to
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           Dialogue
           ,
           a
           very
           good
           way
           (
           in
           my
           seeming
           )
           to
           help
           the
           vnderstanding
           of
           common
           men
           :
           I
           confesse
           it
           to
           haue
           haue
           eased
           me
           much
           in
           writing
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           shall
           turne
           to
           thy
           benefite
           in
           reading
           also
           .
           Well
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           it
           is
           ,
           (
           good
           Reader
           )
           thine
           it
           is
           :
           and
           being
           thine
           ,
           I
           am
           cōmanded
           by
           him
           that
           may
           command
           vs
           al
           ,
           
           
             not
             to
             withhold
             it
             frō
             thee
             .
          
           Receiue
           it
           therfore
           with
           the
           same
           hand
           with
           which
           it
           is
           deliuered
           to
           thee
           .
           Vse
           it
           to
           thy
           comfort
           ;
           and
           whatsoeuer
           good
           thou
           receiuest
           by
           it
           ,
           let
           the
           glory
           be
           the
           Lords
           .
           All
           that
           I
           desire
           of
           thee
           by
           way
           of
           recompence
           ,
           is
           that
           thou
           be
           a
           suter
           to
           God
           on
           my
           behalfe
           ,
           
           that
           with
           his
           preuenting
           and
           following
           mercy
           
           in
           all
           needful
           things
           which
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           he
           wold
           instruct
           me
           ,
           in
           all
           truth
           which
           I
           do
           know
           he
           would
           vphold
           me
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           wherein
           as
           a
           man
           I
           haue
           failed
           ,
           he
           would
           reforme
           me
           ,
           And
           the
           same
           God
           
             sanctify
          
           vs
           both
           
             throughout
             ,
             that
             our
             whole
             spirit
             ,
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             body
             ,
             may
             be
             kept
             blamelesse
             ,
             vnto
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           Farewell
           .
           
             Modbury
          
           in
           
             Deuon
             .
             1.
             
          
           September
           ,
           
             1604.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Thine
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Sam
             :
             Hieron
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ❧
           
             The
             Preachers
             Plea
             :
          
           Or
           a
           Treatise
           in
           forme
           of
           a
           plaine
           Dialogue
           ,
           making
           knowne
           the
           
             worth
             and
             necessitie
             of
             that
             which
             we
             call
          
           Preaching
           :
           shewing
           also
           how
           a
           man
           may
           
             profit
             by
             it
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             informing
             of
             his
          
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           the
           reforming
           of
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           
             Epaphras
          
           a
           Minister
           .
           
             Nymphas
          
           a
           priuat
           man.
           
        
         
           
             Nymphas
             .
          
           
             
               SIr
               ,
               vnlesse
               I
               do
               very
               much
               mistake
               ,
               I
               haue
               oftē
               heard
               you
               in
               your
               publike
               sermons
               vrge
               the
               sufficiency
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               a
               Minister
               ,
               and
               especially
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               doubts
               and
               cases
               of
               conscience
               among
               those
               of
               whō
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               made
               him
               an
               ouerseer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaphras
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             vnlike
             ,
             that
             among
             other
             points
             deliuered
             in
             the
             ordinarie
             ministery
             ,
             you
             haue
             receiued
             this
             also
             :
             
             for
             I
             am
             well
             aduised
             ,
             that
             of
             old
             it
             was
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Priests
               lips
               should
               preserue
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               men
               should
               seeke
               it
               at
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             
             So
             that
             we
             all
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             tender
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             cause
             to
             bewaile
             our
             countries
             estate
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             so
             many
             
               VVels
               without
               water
               ,
            
             
             as
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             termeth
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             vnfitly
             :
             for
             as
             a
             well
             placed
             by
             the
             way
             side
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             outward
             séeming
             thereof
             ,
             putteth
             the
             poore
             thirsty
             traueller
             in
             hope
             of
             some
             refreshing
             ;
             who
             repairing
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             finding
             nothing
             but
             emptinesse
             ,
             goeth
             on
             his
             way
             with
             the
             greater
             discouragement
             :
             so
             these
             kind
             of
             men
             standing
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             outward
             habite
             &
             semblance
             of
             grauitie
             ,
             make
             the
             wearied
             ,
             distressed
             &
             perplexed
             Christian
             conceiue
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             haue
             recourse
             to
             them
             he
             shall
             certainely
             be
             reléeued
             :
             but
             yet
             when
             he
             maketh
             triall
             ,
             he
             findeth
             them
             to
             his
             greater
             griefe
             ,
             not
             vnlike
             to
             the
             images
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             
               VVhich
               haue
               mouthes
               and
               speake
               not
               ;
            
             
             not
             hauing
             
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               should
               know
               how
               to
               minister
               a
               word
               in
               time
               to
               him
               that
               is
               weary
               .
            
             But
             tell
             me
             
             neighbor
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             this
             being
             granted
             ,
             what
             you
             would
             inferre
             hereupon
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Nymphas
             .
          
           
             
               Surely
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               would
               inferre
               hereupon
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               you
               being
               by
               your
               calling
               a
               Minister
               ,
               are
               therefore
               able
               ,
               and
               being
               also
               by
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               that
               Minister
               ,
               vpon
               whose
               labours
               I
               must
               especially
               depend
               ,
               are
               willing
               also
               to
               enter
               discourse
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               affoord
               me
               your
               best
               helpe
               for
               my
               better
               vnderstanding
               in
               some
               points
               ,
               wherein
               I
               haue
               of
               late
               dayes
               bene
               very
               much
               perplexed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             For
             mine
             abilitie
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             what
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             I
             know
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             wish
             I
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             I
             know
             also
             ;
             yet
             whatsoeuer
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             most
             willing
             (
             as
             my
             dutie
             is
             )
             to
             spend
             my
             time
             ,
             to
             bestow
             my
             labour
             ,
             and
             to
             employ
             my
             best
             endeuors
             in
             so
             holy
             a
             businesse
             as
             is
             your
             building
             vp
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             your
             furtherance
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             godlinesse
             .
             And
             I
             do
             heartily
             wish
             ,
             that
             both
             you
             and
             others
             of
             our
             neighbors
             would
             more
             often
             giue
             me
             the
             like
             occasion
             ,
             I
             should
             then
             the
             better
             know
             your
             doubts
             ,
             
             and
             so
             fit
             my selfe
             to
             speake
             in
             preaching
             to
             euery
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             and
             you
             also
             should
             by
             that
             means
             be
             resolued
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             
             which
             for
             lacke
             of
             conference
             must
             néeds
             breed
             scruple
             ,
             
             especially
             in
             those
             which
             haue
             not
             yet
             
               through
               long
               custome
               exercised
               wits
               to
               discerne
               both
               good
               and
               euill
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               I
               am
               not
               a
               litle
               glad
               to
               heare
               this
               from
               you
               :
               for
               to
               tell
               you
               the
               truth
               plainely
               without
               flattery
               ,
               I
               haue
               heard
               some
               complaine
               of
               a
               certaine
               strangenesse
               in
               you
               and
               others
               of
               your
               coate
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               hath
               discouraged
               them
               from
               aduenturing
               to
               conferre
               with
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             That
             may
             be
             but
             a
             pretence
             ,
             &
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             altogether
             excuse
             either
             others
             or
             my selfe
             herein
             :
             happily
             we
             be
             not
             so
             tender
             ouer
             the
             wants
             of
             our
             people
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             Howsoeuer
             to
             preuent
             any
             such
             feare
             in
             you
             for
             this
             time
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             be
             bold
             to
             speake
             your
             mind
             freely
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             me
             far
             from
             seeming
             weary
             of
             you
             ,
             or
             from
             giuing
             you
             any
             occasion
             to
             thinke
             that
             I
             am
             vnwilling
             to
             seeke
             to
             resolue
             you
             (
             as
             I
             may
             )
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             trouble
             you
             .
             And
             I
             pray
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             euen
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             so
             to
             blesse
             this
             our
             conference
             ,
             by
             giuing
             to
             vs
             both
             a
             right
             iudgment
             in
             al
             things
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             both
             to
             his
             glorie
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             further
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               Amen
               .
               Well
               then
               ,
               because
               I
               do
               euē
               long
               to
               acquaint
               you
               with
               that
               which
               hath
               (
               when
               I
               haue
               bene
               by
               my selfe
               )
               much
               disquieted
               me
               ,
               you
               shall
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               occasion
               mouing
               me
               at
               this
               time
               to
               craue
               your
               aduice
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               Since
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               let
               the
               light
               of
               the
               glorious
               Gospel
               of
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               by
               preaching
               to
               shine
               in
               these
               parts
               more
               clearely
               then
               in
               former
               yeares
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               hath
               happened
               that
               I
               haue
               fallen
               into
               the
               companie
               ,
               sometime
               of
               common
               men
               ,
               sometime
               of
               men
               of
               better
               fashion
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               world
               we
               call
               wise
               men
               ;
               sometime
               also
               of
               men
               of
               learning
               ,
               and
               by
               profession
               Ministers
               ;
               some
               of
               whom
               to
               my
               griefe
               I
               haue
               heard
               speake
               very
               disgracefully
               ,
               some
               very
               scornefully
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               to
               the
               lessening
               of
               that
               reuerent
               estimation
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               haue
               of
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ordinary
               course
               thereof
               which
               is
               amongst
               vs.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             vnlike
             ,
             
             neither
             yet
             indeed
             is
             it
             to
             be
             maruelled
             at
             ,
             as
             though
             some
             strange
             thing
             were
             come
             vnto
             vs.
             The
             diuell
             knoweth
             by
             long
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             is
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             kingdom
             ,
             &
             that
             therby
             he
             is
             made
             
               like
               lightning
               to
               fall
               downe
               from
               heauen
               .
            
             
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             hath
             euer
             bene
             his
             practise
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             first
             entrance
             of
             sincere
             preaching
             ,
             
             to
             raise
             vp
             some
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             
               to
               resist
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             to
             stop
             the
             happie
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             The
             first
             Preacher
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             
               Enoch
            
             the
             seuenth
             from
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             together
             with
             the
             relation
             of
             whose
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             text
             mentioneth
             also
             the
             
               cruell
               speakings
               ,
            
             
             and
             violent
             curses
             of
             
               wicked
               sinners
               against
               him
               .
            
             The
             next
             after
             him
             was
             
               Noah
               ,
            
             
             which
             was
             a
             
               Preacher
               of
               righteousnesse
               :
            
             and
             howsoeuer
             the
             storie
             mentioneth
             expresly
             no
             tumults
             raised
             vp
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             gathered
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             preaching
             so
             many
             yeares
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             floud
             ,
             yet
             all
             that
             while
             we
             do
             not
             find
             any
             one
             to
             haue
             bene
             reclaimed
             ,
             but
             they
             all
             continued
             in
             their
             accustomed
             securitie
             ,
             
               and
               knew
               nothing
               till
               the
               floud
               came
               and
               tooke
               them
               all
               away
               .
            
             
             Passe
             from
             him
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             of
             whose
             resistance
             the
             storie
             relateth
             many
             particulars
             :
             at
             his
             first
             vndertaking
             any
             authoritie
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             séeking
             to
             end
             a
             strife
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             vp
             short
             with
             the
             common
             spéech
             ,
             
             
               VVho
               made
               thee
               a
               man
               
               of
               authoritie
               and
               a
               iudge
               ouer
               vs
               ?
            
             After
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             backe
             into
             Egypt
             to
             deliuer
             the
             people
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
            
             
             the
             story
             is
             a
             witnes
             how
             often
             and
             openly
             he
             was
             gainsaid
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             murmuring
             at
             him
             ;
             sometimes
             by
             
               Iannes
            
             and
             
               Iambre
               ,
            
             
             two
             Egyptians
             ,
             somtimes
             by
             
               Korah
            
             and
             his
             complices
             :
             so
             that
             though
             the
             Lord
             wrought
             mightily
             by
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             yet
             he
             had
             daily
             experience
             of
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             wicked
             against
             the
             truth
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             one
             
               Ieremie
            
             may
             be
             a
             sufficient
             witnesse
             :
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             he
             heard
             
               the
               railing
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             which
             he
             preached
             
               was
               a
               reproach
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               derision
               daily
               .
            
             If
             you
             examine
             the
             times
             after
             Christ
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             spreading
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             this
             wil
             be
             more
             apparant
             .
             Run
             through
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Acts
             :
             
             the
             preaching
             of
             
               Peter
            
             and
             
               Iohn
            
             was
             entertained
             first
             with
             
               mocking
               :
            
             afterwards
             more
             open
             violence
             was
             vsed
             ,
             
             &
             the
             men
             in
             authoritie
             
               tooke
               it
               grieuously
               that
               they
               taught
               the
               people
               ,
            
             and
             by
             cōmon
             consent
             put
             them
             to
             silence
             .
             
             
               Steuen
            
             was
             a
             man
             
               ful
               of
               faith
               and
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               wisedome
               and
               
               the
               spirit
               by
               which
               he
               spake
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               certaine
               arose
               euen
               of
               the
               synagogue
               ,
               and
               moued
               the
               people
               against
               him
               .
               Paul
            
             was
             mightily
             withstood
             ,
             
             sometimes
             by
             
               Elimas
            
             the
             sorcerer
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             
               Demetrius
            
             and
             those
             of
             that
             faction
             ,
             somtime
             by
             
               Phygellus
            
             and
             
               Hermogenes
               ,
            
             otherwhiles
             by
             
               Hymeneus
            
             and
             
               Philetus
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             haue
             euen
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             to
             confirme
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             euer
             bin
             the
             diuels
             course
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             withstand
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             therefore
             maruell
             not
             ,
             good
             neighbor
             ,
             at
             it
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             the
             like
             in
             these
             times
             :
             these
             are
             Satans
             old
             pranks
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             thus
             bestirre
             himselfe
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               you
               haue
               well
               satisfied
               me
               in
               this
               :
               so
               that
               I
               now
               see
               that
               those
               which
               loue
               the
               truth
               ,
               haue
               cause
               to
               reioyce
               at
               it
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               be
               dismayed
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               outrage
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               fury
               of
               carnall
               men
               against
               the
               publishing
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             not
             deceiued
             :
             for
             the
             diuel
             his
             strugling
             on
             this
             wise
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             there
             is
             a
             stronger
             then
             he
             come
             ,
             to
             bind
             him
             ,
             
             and
             to
             take
             his
             armor
             frō
             him
             .
             And
             though
             the
             oppositions
             of
             men
             are
             
             at
             the
             first
             assault
             somthing
             troublesome
             ,
             yet
             we
             haue
             euer
             cause
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             when
             wee
             can
             say
             iustly
             ,
             
             
               After
               this
               maner
               did
               they
               to
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               Yet
               sir
               ,
               by
               your
               leaue
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               maruell
               ,
               that
               seeing
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               is
               so
               excellent
               a
               thing
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               euē
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               men
               should
               notwithstanding
               so
               eagerly
               resist
               it
               ,
               and
               shew
               themselues
               so
               great
               enemies
               vnto
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             You
             wil
             cease
             to
             wonder
             ,
             when
             you
             shal
             truly
             vnderstand
             the
             causes
             mouing
             worldly
             and
             vnregenerate
             men
             to
             malice
             and
             maligne
             that
             ,
             which
             indeed
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             worth
             thereof
             were
             knowne
             ,
             they
             ought
             rather
             with
             al
             reuerence
             to
             embrace
             :
             and
             if
             you
             thinke
             that
             it
             may
             be
             helpfull
             vnto
             you
             in
             that
             ,
             wherein
             you
             desire
             to
             be
             resolued
             ,
             I
             will
             open
             the
             same
             vnto
             you
             somthing
             more
             at
             large
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               You
               cannot
               content
               me
               better
               ,
               then
               if
               you
               shall
               vndertake
               to
               discourse
               therof
               :
               for
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               when
               I
               haue
               once
               learned
               the
               true
               cause
               why
               preaching
               is
               so
               much
               misliked
               ,
               I
               shall
               the
               losse
               feare
               the
               pretenced
               reasons
               which
               I
               dayly
               heare
               to
               be
               alleaged
               against
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             
             The
             true
             causes
             why
             the
             course
             of
             preaching
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             performed
             so
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             
             is
             so
             much
             repined
             at
             ,
             are
             these
             three
             especially
             .
             The
             first
             is
             this
             .
             As
             men
             loue
             nothing
             more
             then
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             so
             they
             loath
             nothing
             more
             then
             the
             discouery
             thereof
             :
             they
             can
             by
             no
             meanes
             endure
             to
             haue
             their
             secret
             coruptions
             ript
             vp
             :
             it
             is
             a
             death
             vnto
             them
             to
             be
             thoroughly
             &
             directly
             dealt
             withal
             .
             Wicked
             
               Ahab
            
             hated
             the
             sincere
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Michaiah
               ,
            
             
             because
             he
             neuer
             
               prophesied
               good
               vnto
               him
               ,
               but
               euill
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             neuer
             spared
             him
             ,
             but
             deliuered
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             vnto
             him
             plainly
             without
             flattery
             .
             Now
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             the
             prouerb
             is
             ,
             The
             finger
             in
             the
             bile
             ;
             
             it
             is
             euer
             rubbing
             vppon
             the
             gall
             :
             and
             being
             
               light
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               maketh
               all
               things
               manifest
               ,
            
             and
             discloseth
             euery
             mans
             close
             and
             secret
             vngodlines
             .
             In
             the
             dayes
             of
             blindnesse
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             times
             and
             places
             where
             there
             is
             not
             a
             setled
             course
             of
             preaching
             )
             many
             a
             man
             seemeth
             to
             himselfe
             and
             to
             others
             also
             to
             be
             vnreproueable
             ,
             who
             when
             the
             light
             of
             the
             word
             by
             powerful
             application
             breaketh
             out
             ,
             is
             discouered
             both
             to
             others
             ,
             &
             especially
             to
             his
             owne
             
             conscience
             ,
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             then
             that
             which
             he
             was
             supposed
             to
             be
             .
             Here
             is
             thē
             one
             cause
             of
             dislike
             :
             the
             word
             thus
             handled
             ,
             openeth
             that
             which
             men
             of
             all
             other
             things
             desire
             most
             to
             be
             concealed
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             true
             of
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             he
             witnesseth
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             
             
               The
               world
               hateth
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               testifie
               thereof
               that
               the
               workes
               of
               it
               are
               euill
               .
            
             Tell
             me
             now
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             what
             thinke
             you
             of
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               Truly
               I
               cannot
               but
               beare
               witnesse
               to
               the
               truth
               hereof
               out
               of
               mine
               owne
               experience
               .
               For
               howsoeuer
               ,
               I
               haue
               now
               learned
               ,
               I
               thanke
               God
               ,
               to
               say
               with
               
                 Dauid
                 ;
                 Let
                 the
                 righteous
                 smite
                 me
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               for
               that
               is
               a
               benefite
               ;
               let
               him
               reproue
               me
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               precious
               oile
               that
               shall
               not
               breake
               my
               head
               :
               
                 yet
                 I
                 well
                 remember
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 first
                 heard
                 preaching
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 many
                 times
                 discontented
                 :
                 me
                 thought
                 the
                 Preacher
                 was
                 too
                 peremptory
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 more
                 plaine
                 then
                 needed
                 ;
                 yea
                 I
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 at
                 times
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 perswade
                 my selfe
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 chiefly
                 aimed
                 at
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Preacher
                 had
                 receiued
                 some
                 secret
                 informations
                 touching
                 me
                 and
                 my
                 demeanour
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 there
                 opened
                 in
                 the
                 pulpit
                 .
                 So
                 hard
                 a
                 
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 reproofe
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 conscience
                 he
                 hath
                 euery
                 way
                 deserued
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 hartily
                 beseech
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 you
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 your
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 enlarge
                 your
                 spirits
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               and
               giue
               vtterance
               vnto
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               open
               your
               mouthes
               boldly
               to
               publish
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               
                 For
                 I
                 thinke
                 there
                 were
                 neuer
                 any
                 dayes
                 of
                 greater
                 securitie
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               in
               which
               it
               is
               needfull
               that
               the
               men
               of
               God
               should
               
                 lift
                 vp
                 their
                 voice
                 like
                 a
                 trumpet
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 people
                 their
                 transgressions
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Iacob
                 their
                 sins
                 :
              
               because
               indeed
               as
               it
               was
               said
               of
               old
               ,
            
             
             
               All
               the
               world
               sitteth
               s●ll
               and
               is
               at
               rest
               .
               
                 And
                 I
                 wish
                 vnfainedly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seuerall
                 watchmen
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 charges
                 would
                 remember
                 that
                 Item
                 which
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 giueth
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Ye
               that
               are
               mindfull
               of
               the
               Lord
               keepe
               not
               silence
               .
               
                 But
                 sir
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 I
                 do
                 too
                 much
                 interrupt
                 you
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 proceed
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 next
                 reason
                 of
                 dislike
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             You
             haue
             said
             the
             very
             truth
             .
             We
             can
             be
             content
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             vntill
             it
             rifle
             vs.
             But
             as
             a
             purging
             potiō
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             in
             drinking
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             
             other
             drink
             vntil
             it
             worke
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             could
             be
             content
             to
             cast
             it
             vp
             againe
             :
             so
             we
             can
             quietly
             heare
             the
             word
             vntill
             it
             work
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             but
             then
             it
             seemeth
             a
             burden
             vnto
             vs.
             
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             second
             reason
             of
             the
             dislike
             of
             preaching
             :
             I
             haue
             by
             obseruation
             found
             it
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             because
             preaching
             is
             (
             as
             they
             suppose
             )
             an
             enemy
             vnto
             libertie
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             by
             nature
             euery
             man
             desireth
             to
             enioy
             .
             In
             the
             second
             Psalme
             we
             reade
             what
             is
             the
             opinion
             that
             men
             haue
             of
             Christian
             obedience
             ,
             
             they
             call
             it
             
               bands
               &
               cords
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             meere
             seruilitie
             and
             slauery
             ,
             a
             base
             and
             ignominious
             thing
             to
             be
             conformable
             .
             This
             is
             the
             very
             right
             conceipt
             which
             worldlings
             haue
             of
             yeelding
             them selues
             vnto
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             When
             
               Lot
            
             admonished
             the
             Sodomites
             ,
             
             &
             begā
             to
             perswade
             with
             thē
             to
             desist
             from
             violence
             against
             the
             strangers
             that
             were
             with
             him
             in
             his
             house
             ;
             they
             cried
             straite
             ,
             
               Shall
               he
               iudge
               and
               rule
               ?
            
             Forthwith
             they
             began
             to
             repine
             against
             his
             godly
             aduise
             ,
             as
             against
             a
             matter
             of
             too
             much
             tyrannie
             in
             
               Lot
               ,
            
             and
             of
             too
             great
             subiection
             in
             themselues
             .
             It
             was
             the
             imputation
             of
             
               Korah
            
             and
             his
             adherents
             to
             
             
               Moses
            
             and
             
               Aaron
               ,
            
             
             
               You
               take
               too
               much
               vpon
               you
               :
            
             they
             déemed
             the
             gouernement
             of
             
               Moses
            
             too
             peremptery
             ,
             as
             an
             enemy
             to
             their
             liberty
             ,
             &
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             .
             When
             the
             Prophet
             
               Amos
            
             preached
             ,
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               land
               was
               not
               able
               to
               beare
               his
               words
               :
            
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             his
             sermons
             were
             too
             censorious
             :
             men
             that
             were
             of
             a
             liberall
             and
             free
             disposition
             were
             not
             able
             to
             digest
             them
             .
             One
             reason
             which
             the
             Iewes
             had
             against
             Christ
             to
             stir
             vp
             themselues
             to
             find
             a
             meanes
             to
             suppresse
             him
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             they
             supposed
             that
             if
             they
             let
             him
             alone
             ,
             
             
               the
               Romanes
               would
               come
               and
               take
               away
               both
               their
               place
               and
               nation
               .
            
             They
             thought
             bondage
             wold
             follow
             vpon
             his
             doctrine
             .
             This
             might
             easily
             be
             enlarged
             with
             the
             additiō
             of
             many
             examples
             :
             but
             our
             owne
             experience
             may
             be
             a
             sufficient
             confirmation
             .
             For
             euen
             at
             this
             day
             the
             world
             maintaineth
             the
             same
             opinion
             of
             obedience
             and
             conformitie
             in
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             abridgement
             to
             liberty
             ,
             that
             it
             sauoreth
             of
             slauishnes
             &
             basenesse
             for
             a
             man
             at
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Preacher
             to
             be
             restrained
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Truly
               sir
               it
               is
               euen
               so
               :
               for
               out
               
               of
               my
               poore
               experience
               I
               am
               able
               to
               witnesse
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               many
               men
               imagine
               that
               for
               them
               to
               liue
               without
               controlment
               ,
               following
               the
               sway
               of
               their
               owne
               affections
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               sweare
               and
               blaspheme
               ,
               and
               be
               vicious
               and
               riotous
               ,
               and
               drink
               with
               the
               drunkard
               ,
               and
               profane
               the
               Sabbaoth
               ,
               and
               scoffe
               at
               zeale
               and
               sinceritie
               in
               religiō
               ,
               and
               runne
               into
               all
               manner
               of
               excesse
               ,
               this
               is
               libertie
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               they
               repute
               the
               restraint
               from
               any
               of
               these
               things
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               thraldome
               ;
               a
               misery
               it
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               within
               compasse
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               not
               sweare
               ,
               may
               not
               spend
               the
               Lords
               day
               in
               sports
               ,
               or
               in
               worldly
               businesses
               ,
               or
               in
               trauelling
               vpon
               his
               owne
               occasions
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               set
               such
               a
               narrow
               watch
               before
               his
               mouth
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               filthines
               nor
               foolish
               talking
               ,
               nor
               iesting
               :
               that
               he
               should
               be
               tied
               to
               the
               continuall
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               often
               receiuing
               the
               sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               misery
               of
               all
               miseries
               ,
               a
               thing
               not
               to
               be
               endured
               :
               they
               crie
               when
               you
               tel
               thē
               these
               things
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 hurd
                 saying
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 abide
                 it
                 ?
              
               and
               determine
               as
               those
               of
               whom
               you
               spake
               ,
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 breake
                 their
                 bands
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 their
                 cords
                 from
                 vs.
              
               But
               resolue
               me
               herin
               I
               pray
               you
               sir
               ,
               is
               this
               liberty
               ?
               
               Are
               not
               men
               herein
               altogether
               mistaken
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Yes
             verily
             :
             for
             howsoeuer
             men
             think
             themselues
             iolly
             fellowes
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             seeme
             to
             contemne
             all
             gouernement
             ,
             yet
             in
             indeed
             of
             all
             conditions
             it
             is
             the
             basest
             ,
             and
             of
             al
             thraldomes
             the
             most
             slauish
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             subiect
             vnto
             sin
             ,
             to
             be
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             his
             owne
             lusts
             ,
             to
             be
             led
             wholly
             by
             the
             corrupt
             affections
             of
             his
             owne
             hart
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             euen
             in
             reason
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             a
             slaue
             and
             a
             vassall
             is
             in
             it selfe
             very
             opprobrious
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             euen
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             doth
             abhorre
             :
             so
             the
             more
             vile
             he
             is
             to
             whom
             a
             man
             is
             in
             bondage
             ,
             the
             more
             base
             and
             odious
             is
             it
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             tedious
             to
             himself
             if
             he
             be
             of
             any
             ingenious
             disposition
             .
             Now
             what
             more
             vile
             thing
             can
             there
             be
             imagined
             then
             sinne
             is
             ?
             What
             more
             abhominable
             before
             God
             ,
             what
             more
             dangerous
             to
             the
             soule
             of
             him
             that
             committeth
             it
             ?
             so
             that
             sin
             being
             a
             thing
             so
             vile
             ,
             in
             how
             seruile
             an
             estate
             is
             he
             that
             is
             a
             slaue
             and
             a
             vassal
             therunto
             ?
             Do
             you
             conceiue
             me
             in
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               conceiue
               you
               well
               .
               But
               yet
               this
               breedes
               a
               further
               doubt
               :
               we
               may
               all
               
               complaine
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               euen
               
                 captiue
                 vnto
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
              
            
             
             
               who
               then
               is
               he
               that
               may
               be
               called
               a
               slaue
               of
               sinne
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Our
             Sauiour
             shall
             make
             you
             answer
             :
             
               He
               that
               committeth
               sinne
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               the
               seruant
               of
               sinne
               :
            
             to
             which
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             more
             plaine
             ,
             
             you
             may
             adde
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               to
               whom
               soeuer
               you
               giue
               your selues
               as
               seruants
               to
               obey
               ,
               his
               seruants
               you
               are
               to
               whom
               you
               obey
               ?
            
             The
             latter
             place
             is
             an
             expositiō
             to
             the
             other
             .
             He
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             that
             cōmitteth
             sinne
             ,
             is
             the
             seruant
             of
             sinne
             :
             he
             committeth
             sinne
             (
             sayth
             
               Paul
            
             )
             that
             obeyeth
             sin
             :
             now
             he
             is
             said
             to
             obey
             sinne
             ,
             that
             finding
             his
             corrupt
             heart
             to
             prouoke
             him
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             sets
             himself
             presently
             to
             performe
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             speaketh
             ,
             
               taketh
               thought
               for
               the
               flesh
               to
               fulfill
               the
               lustes
               thereof
               .
            
             
             So
             the
             adulterer
             is
             a
             slaue
             to
             his
             sinne
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             wholly
             at
             the
             commaund
             thereof
             ,
             studying
             how
             to
             compasse
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             his
             vncleane
             desires
             to
             the
             vttermost
             .
             The
             drunkard
             is
             a
             vassall
             to
             his
             sinne
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             as
             it
             were
             his
             businesse
             ,
             to
             set
             himselfe
             to
             the
             committing
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             get
             money
             to
             bestow
             vpon
             it
             ,
             to
             gather
             company
             
             that
             he
             may
             haue
             fellowes
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             rise
             early
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             body
             able
             to
             beare
             it
             .
             The
             couetous
             person
             is
             a
             drudge
             to
             his
             money
             :
             for
             ,
             for
             it
             he
             will
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             will
             defeate
             one
             ,
             and
             defraud
             another
             ,
             and
             oppresse
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             grind
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             take
             vsury
             of
             the
             fift
             ,
             and
             rake
             and
             wring
             ,
             and
             extort
             ,
             and
             lie
             and
             forsweare
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             else
             for
             his
             money
             .
             He
             is
             such
             a
             seruant
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Centurions
             seruants
             were
             to
             him
             :
             If
             money
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Go
             ,
             he
             trudgeth
             by
             and
             by
             :
             if
             it
             say
             Come
             ,
             it
             hath
             him
             at
             a
             becke
             :
             if
             it
             bid
             him
             do
             this
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             vile
             ,
             vniust
             or
             vnlawful
             ,
             eftsoons
             he
             doth
             it
             .
             In
             like
             maner
             the
             cōtinual
             gamester
             ,
             is
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             state
             of
             villenage
             to
             his
             humor
             ,
             he
             will
             neglect
             all
             other
             occasions
             ,
             either
             of
             rest
             for
             his
             body
             ,
             or
             of
             profite
             for
             his
             outward
             estate
             ,
             or
             of
             religion
             for
             his
             soules
             good
             ,
             to
             fulfill
             it
             :
             for
             his
             life
             (
             if
             company
             be
             for
             him
             )
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             forbeare
             it
             .
             In
             like
             sort
             ,
             the
             ignorant
             man
             is
             in
             bondage
             to
             his
             blindnes
             ;
             for
             bring
             all
             the
             perswasions
             you
             can
             against
             it
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             ignorance
             shall
             still
             haue
             the
             vpper
             hand
             ,
             either
             he
             will
             not
             conceiue
             you
             ,
             or
             he
             wil
             
             not
             beleeue
             you
             ,
             or
             he
             wil
             not
             be
             directed
             by
             you
             .
             So
             againe
             ,
             the
             superstitious
             is
             in
             thraldome
             to
             his
             owne
             peeuishnesse
             ;
             for
             let
             God
             commaund
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             or
             prescribe
             what
             form
             of
             worship
             he
             thinketh
             good
             ,
             yet
             thus
             and
             thus
             it
             hath
             bene
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             shal
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             wil
             I
             do
             for
             euer
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             whosoeuer
             suffereth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             led
             by
             the
             corruption
             of
             his
             owne
             heart
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             without
             making
             resistance
             ,
             without
             desiring
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             to
             withstand
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             pride
             ,
             malice
             ,
             reuenge
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             else
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             a
             slaue
             to
             his
             sinne
             ,
             a
             drudge
             to
             his
             owne
             humor
             ,
             and
             the
             basest
             creature
             vnder
             heauen
             .
             Nay
             he
             is
             more
             slauish
             by
             degrees
             ,
             then
             those
             slaues
             whō
             they
             vsed
             in
             old
             times
             (
             and
             as
             they
             do
             still
             in
             some
             countries
             )
             to
             buy
             with
             money
             ,
             and
             to
             vse
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             such
             slaue
             ,
             but
             he
             keepeth
             a
             free
             mind
             in
             a
             seruile
             estate
             :
             but
             men
             generally
             being
             in
             this
             most
             filthy
             and
             wretched
             thraldome
             ,
             thinke
             thēselues
             to
             be
             in
             the
             most
             happy
             estate
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             will
             nor
             disposition
             to
             be
             freed
             ,
             but
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             meanes
             of
             their
             deliuery
             .
             Thus
             haue
             I
             
             shewed
             you
             ,
             that
             though
             men
             thinke
             themselues
             at
             libertie
             when
             they
             may
             liue
             licenciously
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             much
             deceiued
             :
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             them
             as
             
               Noah
            
             said
             of
             Canaan
             :
             
             seruants
             of
             seruants
             they
             be
             ,
             doing
             the
             businesse
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             not
             grudgingly
             or
             vnwillingly
             as
             bondslaues
             vsually
             do
             ,
             but
             readily
             ,
             greedily
             ,
             and
             ioyfully
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               am
               (
               I
               thanke
               you
               )
               well
               satisfied
               for
               this
               :
               yet
               by
               the
               way
               giue
               me
               leaue
               to
               demaund
               of
               you
               one
               thing
               ,
               doeth
               not
               Paul
               say
               to
               Christians
               ,
               
                 Brethren
                 ye
                 haue
                 bene
                 called
                 into
                 libertie
                 :
              
            
             
             
               so
               that
               it
               seemeth
               there
               is
               libertie
               euē
               in
               Christianitie
               ,
               which
               what
               it
               is
               (
               if
               any
               such
               be
               )
               I
               pray
               you
               to
               instruct
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Certainly
             the
             state
             and
             calling
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             is
             a
             louely
             calling
             ,
             a
             calling
             that
             calleth
             men
             vnto
             it
             ,
             such
             a
             calling
             as
             that
             the
             beames
             thereof
             are
             able
             to
             rauish
             the
             eye
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             euer
             since
             
               Adam
            
             did
             eate
             the
             apple
             ,
             all
             the
             mouthes
             of
             his
             posterity
             are
             so
             out
             of
             tast
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             neither
             heare
             nor
             see
             ,
             nor
             tast
             any
             thing
             that
             good
             is
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             we
             looke
             vpon
             the
             estate
             of
             a
             Christian
             liuing
             in
             obedience
             ,
             with
             an
             eye
             of
             flesh
             ,
             
             it
             looketh
             euē
             like
             Christ
             for
             al
             the
             world
             ,
             euen
             as
             
               a
               withered
               branch
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               like
               a
               root
               in
               the
               drie
               ground
               ;
               when
               we
               see
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               forme
               that
               we
               should
               desire
               it
               .
            
             The
             eye
             of
             a
             natural
             man
             can
             sée
             no
             good
             in
             it
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             good
             to
             cleane
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             good
             to
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             good
             to
             run
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             pilles
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             for
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             downe
             with
             a
             carnall
             man
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             duly
             considered
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             onely
             estate
             of
             libertie
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             fleshly
             libertie
             ,
             a
             libertie
             for
             men
             to
             do
             and
             speake
             ,
             and
             liue
             as
             they
             themselues
             please
             ,
             euery
             man
             after
             his
             owne
             fashiō
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             reines
             should
             be
             layed
             on
             euery
             mans
             neck
             ,
             and
             he
             left
             to
             his
             owne
             disposition
             .
             It
             is
             no
             such
             liberty
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             more
             Libertine
             the
             better
             Christian
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             the
             world
             would
             soone
             be
             religious
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             world
             are
             welneare
             Libertines
             .
             But
             this
             liberty
             which
             Christians
             haue
             ,
             is
             a
             spirituall
             libertie
             ,
             a
             heauenly
             liberty
             ,
             a
             liberty
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             not
             which
             giueth
             the
             body
             liberty
             from
             obedience
             ,
             but
             which
             setteth
             the
             soule
             at
             liberty
             from
             destruction
             :
             not
             which
             maketh
             vs
             free
             to
             sin
             ,
             but
             which
             setteth
             vs
             
             frée
             to
             serue
             God
             :
             not
             which
             giueth
             a
             man
             leaue
             to
             liue
             as
             caring
             for
             none
             ,
             but
             which
             maketh
             him
             by
             loue
             a
             seruant
             vnto
             all
             :
             a
             fréedome
             it
             is
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             Satan
             ,
             from
             the
             thraldom
             of
             sin
             ,
             frō
             the
             heauy
             curse
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             giuing
             an
             interest
             into
             Gods
             fauor
             ,
             into
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             into
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             chosen
             ,
             into
             the
             eternal
             inheritance
             of
             Gods
             kingdome
             .
             This
             is
             the
             liberty
             of
             Christians
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             howsoeuer
             worldly
             men
             which
             sauor
             onely
             of
             earthly
             things
             may
             iudge
             ,
             yet
             such
             it
             is
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             &
             hath
             so
             many
             priuiledges
             annexed
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             the
             enfranchisements
             and
             fréedomes
             of
             this
             world
             are
             not
             worthy
             therewith
             to
             be
             compared
             .
             For
             as
             the
             new
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             aboue
             ,
             is
             of
             all
             other
             cities
             and
             incorporations
             the
             most
             glorious
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             priuiledge
             that
             any
             man
             can
             attaine
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             of
             a
             stranger
             and
             a
             forreiner
             ,
             admitted
             to
             be
             a
             citizen
             and
             free
             denizen
             of
             that
             societie
             .
             Thus
             at
             your
             request
             I
             haue
             giuen
             you
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christian
             Libertie
             :
             the
             obedient
             Christian
             is
             the
             true
             free-man
             ,
             euen
             the
             Lords
             free-man
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Doubtlesse
               this
               is
               a
               most
               excellent
               point
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               Christian
               exceeding
               comfortable
               :
               how
               much
               therefore
               are
               we
               bound
               to
               giue
               thankes
               to
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               ,
               who
               hath
               
                 deliuered
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               and
               hath
               translated
               vs
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               his
               deare
               Sonne
               .
               
                 And
                 I
                 beseech
                 God
                 giue
                 vs
                 the
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 thus
              
               made
               free
               from
               sinne
               ,
            
             
             
               we
               may
               become
               the
               seruants
               of
               righteousnesse
               :
               
                 that
                 so
                 hauing
                 our
              
               fruite
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               the
               end
               may
               be
               euerlasting
               life
               .
               
                 But
                 now
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 you
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               I
               long
               to
               heare
               the
               third
               cause
               of
               the
               small
               regard
               of
               Preaching
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             cause
             of
             contemptuous
             resistance
             ,
             
             is
             the
             iudging
             of
             that
             which
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             outward
             semblance
             of
             the
             teacher
             :
             as
             for
             example
             :
             Some
             great
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             happily
             is
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             of
             note
             and
             special
             reckoning
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             liueth
             ,
             comming
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hearing
             his
             sinne
             reproued
             ,
             and
             such
             and
             such
             duties
             perswaded
             ,
             straite
             he
             casteth
             his
             eye
             vpon
             the
             person
             of
             the
             speaker
             ,
             and
             him
             he
             seeth
             to
             be
             but
             some
             ordinary
             man
             ,
             one
             that
             if
             he
             should
             come
             in
             place
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             should
             be
             serued
             as
             the
             poore
             
             man
             in
             the
             torne
             coate
             ,
             
             of
             whom
             
               S.
               Iames
            
             speaketh
             ,
             that
             should
             bee
             bidden
             to
             stand
             there
             aloofe
             off
             ,
             or
             sit
             here
             at
             my
             footstoole
             ;
             eftsoone
             he
             beginneth
             to
             thinke
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             shame
             for
             him
             to
             suffer
             the
             words
             of
             such
             a
             one
             so
             far
             below
             him
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             cary
             so
             great
             authority
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             should
             by
             and
             by
             conforme
             himselfe
             to
             his
             perswasions
             .
             Another
             perhaps
             that
             hath
             had
             some
             good
             education
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hath
             gotten
             some
             tast
             of
             learning
             ,
             or
             is
             otherwise
             by
             obseruation
             &
             experience
             growne
             to
             be
             a
             man
             of
             some
             reach
             and
             capacitie
             :
             he
             when
             he
             compareth
             himself
             with
             the
             teacher
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             sée
             as
             much
             (
             if
             not
             more
             )
             learning
             ,
             iudgement
             ,
             reading
             and
             vnderstanding
             in
             himselfe
             as
             in
             him
             :
             and
             therfore
             he
             sayth
             with
             himself
             ,
             Why
             should
             I
             yeeld
             to
             his
             instruction
             ?
             why
             should
             his
             opinion
             sway
             so
             far
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             draw
             me
             from
             mine
             owne
             courses
             ?
             why
             should
             not
             I
             be
             as
             wel
             able
             to
             iudge
             what
             is
             méete
             as
             he
             ?
             A
             third
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             some
             gallant
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             spirit
             ,
             that
             thinketh
             it
             a
             part
             of
             his
             courage
             to
             be
             without
             feare
             euen
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             hearing
             at
             a
             sermon
             
             threatnings
             denounced
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             against
             those
             very
             sins
             wherof
             his
             life
             is
             a
             continuall
             practise
             ,
             in
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             stomacke
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             prophanesse
             of
             his
             heart
             beginneth
             to
             set
             all
             at
             nought
             ,
             imagining
             that
             it
             cānot
             stand
             with
             that
             hardinesse
             and
             vndaunted
             resolution
             which
             he
             professeth
             ,
             to
             be
             strikē
             with
             the
             words
             of
             a
             silly
             man
             ,
             or
             to
             haue
             his
             heart
             terrified
             with
             a
             few
             idle
             spéeches
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             people
             generally
             do
             not
             consider
             how
             well
             a
             thing
             is
             spoken
             ,
             how
             sufficiently
             proued
             ,
             how
             soundly
             seconded
             and
             made
             good
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             this
             neuer
             entereth
             into
             their
             thought
             :
             but
             they
             see
             that
             he
             which
             preacheth
             ,
             what
             is
             he
             but
             a
             man
             of
             their
             owne
             sort
             ,
             one
             neither
             armed
             with
             authority
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             nor
             endued
             with
             power
             to
             constraine
             them
             ,
             neither
             yet
             furnished
             with
             wealth
             to
             contend
             with
             them
             :
             and
             that
             al
             his
             force
             lyeth
             in
             his
             tongue
             ,
             the
             exercise
             whereof
             when
             it
             is
             once
             past
             ,
             there
             is
             all
             that
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             make
             a
             Tush
             at
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             say
             of
             the
             Preacher
             as
             they
             did
             of
             old
             ,
             
               He
               is
               but
               wind
               ,
            
             
             and
             what
             is
             he
             that
             he
             should
             command
             vs
             ?
             Thus
             ,
             this
             also
             is
             one
             cause
             of
             resistance
             
             to
             the
             holy
             doctrine
             taught
             ,
             men
             looke
             no
             higher
             then
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             they
             value
             all
             that
             is
             sayd
             by
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             speaker
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               This
               discourse
               of
               yours
               ,
               so
               fully
               discouering
               the
               proud
               conceits
               of
               an
               vnreformed
               heart
               ,
               calleth
               to
               my
               mind
               the
               commendation
               which
               
                 Paul
              
               giueth
               of
               the
               Thessalonians
               
                 When
                 ye
                 receiued
                 of
                 vs
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               ye
               receiued
               it
               not
               as
               the
               word
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               indeed
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 men
                 haue
                 no
                 higher
                 a
                 conceipt
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 heare
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 mans
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 respect
                 vnto
                 it
                 cannot
                 choose
                 but
                 be
                 very
                 small
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 also
                 may
                 well
                 go
                 among
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 causes
                 why
                 preaching
                 is
                 of
                 so
                 slender
                 estimation
                 here
                 amongst
                 vs.
                 Yet
                 sir
                 ,
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 enemies
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 do
                 pretend
                 other
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 knowne
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 occasion
                 or
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 dislike
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             for
             sinne
             doeth
             euer
             seeke
             shades
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             tricke
             which
             we
             haue
             learned
             of
             our
             grandfather
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             
             to
             sew
             figge-leaues
             together
             to
             couer
             our
             nakednesse
             .
             For
             shame
             men
             
             will
             not
             say
             that
             they
             are
             hereby
             moued
             to
             dislike
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             these
             be
             the
             true
             grounds
             ,
             and
             men
             in
             their
             consciences
             know
             it
             to
             be
             so
             .
             If
             a
             man
             had
             asked
             of
             
               Pashur
            
             why
             he
             smote
             
               Ieremie
            
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             in
             the
             stockes
             ,
             
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             would
             tell
             you
             a
             very
             formall
             tale
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             
             
               He
               prophesied
               against
               the
               citie
               :
               he
               hath
               not
               sought
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               hurt
               :
            
             
             
               and
               that
               he
               discouraged
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               men
               of
               warre
               ,
               in
               speaking
               such
               wordes
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             This
             would
             be
             
               Pashurs
            
             pretence
             ,
             thus
             he
             wold
             pleade
             for
             his
             straite
             courses
             against
             the
             poore
             Prophet
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             but
             a
             colour
             :
             for
             the
             very
             matter
             is
             ,
             
               Ieremie
            
             was
             a
             little
             too
             bold
             ,
             he
             spake
             too
             plaine
             ,
             his
             sermons
             were
             like
             a
             fire
             ,
             
             
               and
               like
               a
               hammer
               that
               breaketh
               the
               stone
               ,
            
             he
             kept
             not
             a
             word
             backe
             of
             al
             that
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Indeede
               I
               haue
               heard
               much
               spoken
               by
               many
               ,
               and
               diuers
               exceptions
               made
               against
               preaching
               ,
               but
               I
               neuer
               heard
               any
               man
               acknowledge
               his
               dislike
               to
               proceede
               from
               any
               of
               these
               causes
               which
               you
               haue
               named
               :
               I
               wish
               therefore
               that
               you
               would
               instruct
               me
               how
               to
               stop
               the
               mouths
               
               of
               gaine-sayers
               ,
               when
               I
               light
               into
               the
               companie
               of
               such
               .
               They
               will
               not
               perhaps
               say
               much
               to
               your
               faces
               that
               are
               Preachers
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               I
               am
               shall
               often
               heare
               them
               talke
               at
               libertie
               ,
               and
               vtter
               the
               very
               bottom
               of
               their
               stomackes
               ,
               and
               spend
               all
               their
               powder
               and
               shot
               to
               the
               beating
               downe
               of
               that
               which
               I
               hope
               they
               shall
               neuer
               be
               able
               to
               ouerthrow
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Assure
             your selfe
             of
             that
             :
             for
             we
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             in
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             
             
               They
               that
               be
               with
               vs
               ,
               are
               moe
               then
               they
               that
               be
               with
               them
               .
            
             And
             when
             we
             come
             on
             the
             same
             errand
             with
             
               Ieremie
               ,
            
             why
             may
             we
             not
             hope
             vpon
             the
             same
             promise
             ,
             
             
               They
               shal
               fight
               against
               thee
               but
               they
               shall
               not
               preuaile
               against
               thee
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               with
               thee
               to
               deliuer
               thee
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             lest
             their
             conceipts
             should
             be
             any
             hindrance
             to
             those
             that
             are
             well
             affected
             ,
             or
             it
             should
             be
             an
             encouragement
             to
             them
             in
             their
             euill
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             those
             that
             séeme
             contrary
             minded
             ,
             vnable
             to
             answer
             them
             ,
             therfore
             I
             do
             both
             commend
             your
             care
             herein
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             as
             helpefull
             to
             you
             as
             I
             am
             able
             in
             opening
             the
             vanitie
             of
             their
             seuerall
             exceptions
             ,
             that
             are
             enemies
             vnto
             preaching
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               thanke
               you
               for
               it
               :
               and
               I
               trust
               that
               he
               which
               commanded
               
                 Peter
              
               when
               he
               was
               himselfe
               conuerted
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               strengthen
               the
               brethren
               ,
               
                 will
                 both
                 blesse
                 your
                 care
                 to
                 my
                 profite
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 to
                 you
                 seuen
                 fold
                 into
                 your
                 bosome
                 ,
                 the
                 comfort
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 receiue
                 by
                 your
                 aduice
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 bold
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 you
                 euery
                 thing
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 heard
                 obiected
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Be
             so
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             and
             faile
             not
             till
             you
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             to
             vrge
             euery
             thing
             to
             the
             vttermost
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               You
               know
               sir
               that
               we
               haue
               in
               our
               countrie
               ,
               men
               of
               diuers
               humours
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               sundrie
               fashions
               ;
               some
               grossely
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               meere
               sottish
               ,
               chiefly
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               ;
               some
               prophane
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Esau
              
               was
               ,
               who
               care
               more
               for
               a
               portion
               of
               meate
               ,
               esteeme
               more
               of
               a
               worldly
               cōmoditie
               ,
               then
               of
               a
               heauenly
               treasure
               ;
               some
               wise
               and
               sensible
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               calleth
               wisedome
               ;
               some
               learned
               also
               ,
               and
               schollers
               by
               profession
               :
               now
               it
               hath
               bene
               my
               hap
               at
               some
               one
               time
               or
               other
               ,
               to
               fall
               into
               conference
               with
               euery
               of
               these
               sorts
               ,
               and
               as
               communication
               draweth
               in
               one
               thing
               after
               another
               ,
               so
               to
               find
               out
               their
               seueral
               opinions
               :
               and
               though
               
               some
               of
               them
               be
               very
               simple
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               called
               idle
               surmises
               ,
               rather
               then
               grounded
               reasons
               ,
               yet
               because
               you
               haue
               made
               me
               so
               kind
               an
               offer
               ,
               you
               shall
               therefore
               haue
               all
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Be
             it
             so
             ,
             I
             am
             well
             contented
             :
             and
             because
             Ignorance
             is
             a
             mother
             sin
             ,
             therefore
             let
             vs
             first
             heare
             I
             pray
             you
             the
             ignorant
             mans
             exceptions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
             
               One
               thing
               that
               I
               haue
               heard
               some
               ignorant
               men
               with
               vs
               alleage
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               there
               should
               be
               more
               vse
               of
               preaching
               now
               ,
               then
               there
               hath
               bene
               in
               former
               times
               .
               They
               haue
               liued
               (
               they
               say
               )
               some
               thirtie
               ,
               some
               fortie
               ,
               some
               more
               yeares
               without
               a
               setled
               ministery
               ,
               hauing
               onely
               (
               vnlesse
               it
               were
               now
               or
               then
               at
               times
               )
               the
               ordinary
               seruice
               read
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               while
               they
               felt
               no
               want
               of
               that
               which
               is
               now
               called
               teaching
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               minded
               not
               to
               esteeme
               that
               much
               for
               the
               remainder
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               haue
               liued
               and
               done
               wel
               enough
               hitherto
               .
               How
               like
               you
               this
               sir
               ?
               is
               not
               this
               a
               profound
               reason
               ?
               Is
               not
               here
               good
               Diuinitie
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Indéede
             you
             may
             well
             call
             this
             the
             ignorant
             mans
             reason
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             grosse
             ,
             hauing
             in
             it
             but
             thrée
             errours
             ,
             
             which
             you
             know
             is
             nothing
             to
             speake
             of
             in
             so
             short
             an
             allegation
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             wil
             neglect
             preaching
             now
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             liued
             without
             it
             hitherto
             :
             as
             though
             it
             were
             wisedome
             for
             a
             man
             in
             his
             old
             or
             middle
             age
             ,
             to
             refuse
             a
             kindnesse
             offered
             ,
             because
             in
             his
             youth
             or
             childhood
             he
             had
             no
             meanes
             to
             enioy
             it
             .
             Had
             it
             bene
             a
             good
             reason
             for
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             when
             Christ
             called
             him
             from
             heauen
             ,
             to
             haue
             said
             ,
             O
             sir
             it
             is
             now
             too
             late
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             man
             that
             haue
             spent
             the
             best
             part
             of
             my
             time
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             thee
             &
             of
             thy
             religion
             ,
             &
             therefore
             I
             pray
             thée
             trouble
             me
             not
             now
             ,
             I
             hope
             to
             shift
             out
             as
             wel
             for
             so
             much
             of
             my
             life
             as
             is
             behind
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             done
             so
             this
             day
             ?
             No
             man
             will
             be
             so
             without
             cōmon
             sense
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Paul
            
             might
             iustly
             haue
             refused
             vpon
             such
             a
             pretence
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             had
             bin
             as
             good
             a
             reason
             as
             theirs
             .
             Secondly
             they
             erre
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             account
             the
             time
             of
             their
             ignorance
             to
             haue
             bin
             without
             danger
             ,
             because
             they
             neuer
             saw
             the
             danger
             .
             Alas
             ,
             litle
             do
             they
             consider
             the
             extreme
             misery
             of
             those
             times
             .
             
             Christ
             saith
             that
             
               he
               that
               walketh
               in
               the
               darke
               ,
            
             namely
             without
             the
             bright
             shining
             light
             of
             Gods
             holy
             word
             
               knowes
               not
               whither
               he
               goeth
               :
            
             
             he
             is
             euen
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             
             
               a
               stranger
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               walking
               after
               the
               course
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               prince
               that
               ruleth
               in
               the
               ayre
               ,
            
             
             
               euen
               the
               spirit
               that
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             bene
             in
             a
             swound
             ,
             and
             is
             awaked
             out
             of
             it
             by
             the
             paines
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             he
             will
             tel
             you
             how
             pleasing
             the
             slumber
             therof
             séemed
             to
             his
             senses
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             first
             beginning
             to
             be
             awaked
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             perhaps
             ,
             You
             should
             haue
             let
             me
             alone
             ,
             why
             did
             you
             trouble
             me
             ?
             But
             when
             he
             is
             better
             aduised
             ,
             he
             wil
             thank
             them
             that
             brought
             him
             again
             ,
             because
             he
             knoweth
             that
             if
             he
             had
             bene
             let
             alone
             ,
             it
             might
             haue
             cost
             him
             his
             life
             .
             So
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             a
             man
             liuing
             in
             blindnesse
             and
             grosse
             ignorance
             ,
             séemeth
             to
             himselfe
             for
             the
             present
             to
             be
             in
             a
             maruellous
             good
             state
             ,
             and
             his
             soule
             in
             as
             good
             as
             any
             mans
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Preacher
             shall
             cry
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
             
               Awake
               thou
               that
               sleepest
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               stand
               vp
               from
               the
               dead
               :
            
             Oh
             thou
             ignorant
             person
             ,
             
               Why
               wilt
               thou
               die
               saue
               thy self
               from
               this
               froward
               generation
               .
            
             Like
             enough
             he
             wil
             say
             ,
             
             O
             M.
             Preacher
             ,
             trouble
             me
             not
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             spare
             your
             sides
             ,
             I
             am
             well
             enough
             ,
             my
             soule
             is
             in
             
             no
             such
             danger
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Lord
             once
             open
             his
             eyes
             ,
             
             and
             
               make
               him
               a
               new
               heart
               and
               a
               new
               spirit
               ,
            
             then
             he
             wil
             blesse
             God
             for
             him
             that
             called
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             then
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             he
             had
             euen
             runned
             on
             to
             his
             owne
             destruction
             .
             He
             that
             trauelleth
             by
             night
             vpon
             the
             edge
             and
             hanging
             of
             a
             steep
             hil
             ,
             from
             which
             if
             he
             should
             fall
             he
             must
             needs
             breake
             his
             neck
             ,
             goeth
             on
             without
             feare
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             darke
             he
             seeth
             not
             the
             daunger
             :
             but
             ●et
             him
             be
             brought
             back
             at
             light
             of
             day
             ,
             it
             wil
             make
             him
             euen
             quake
             to
             thinke
             vpon
             the
             peril
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             &
             wonder
             that
             euer
             he
             should
             escape
             it
             .
             In
             like
             sort
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             blindnesse
             of
             ignorance
             without
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             hourely
             ready
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             pit
             of
             hell
             ;
             yet
             he
             feareth
             it
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             seeth
             it
             not
             :
             but
             if
             euer
             he
             haue
             any
             remorce
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             shining
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             it
             wil
             terrifie
             him
             to
             remember
             his
             former
             misery
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             belly
             to
             tremble
             to
             consider
             it
             :
             so
             that
             here
             is
             the
             second
             errour
             in
             this
             ignorant
             obiection
             .
             Men
             conclude
             there
             was
             no
             danger
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             blindnesse
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             no
             danger
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             the
             daunger
             was
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             .
             
             A
             third
             error
             there
             is
             yet
             in
             this
             exception
             ,
             &
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             consider
             not
             how
             that
             the
             refusall
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             which
             is
             freely
             offered
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             doth
             double
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             condemnation
             more
             iust
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             refused
             .
             
             
               If
               I
               had
               not
               come
               and
               spoken
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               haue
               had
               sin
               ,
            
             (
             sayth
             our
             Sauior
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             bene
             chargeable
             with
             this
             sinne
             of
             contempt
             of
             me
             and
             of
             my
             doctrine
             :
             
               But
               now
               haue
               they
               no
               cloke
               for
               their
               sin
               ,
            
             now
             they
             haue
             nothing
             to
             plead
             for
             excuse
             .
             If
             this
             were
             duly
             thought
             vpon
             ,
             that
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             when
             the
             meanes
             of
             making
             the
             same
             familiar
             vnto
             them
             is
             become
             common
             among
             them
             ,
             did
             make
             them
             guilty
             of
             a
             greater
             sin
             before
             God
             ,
             men
             would
             then
             not
             dare
             like
             the
             deafe
             Adder
             to
             stop
             their
             cares
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             the
             holy
             doctrine
             of
             God
             to
             fal
             to
             the
             ground
             vnregarded
             .
             Thus
             I
             hope
             I
             haue
             shewed
             the
             vnreasonablenesse
             of
             this
             first
             reason
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               This
               that
               you
               haue
               spoken
               as
               it
               maketh
               me
               see
               plainly
               the
               idlenesse
               o●
               this
               ignorant
               exception
               ,
               so
               it
               calleth
               to
               my
               remembrance
               a
               notable
               place
               of
               scripture
               which
               I
               once
               heard
               you
               alleage
               in
               one
               of
               
               your
               sermons
               to
               this
               or
               the
               like
               purpose
               :
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               
                 Paul
              
               his
               speech
               at
               Athens
               .
               
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 ignorance
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 God
                 lightly
                 passing
                 ouer
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               now
               he
               admonisheth
               al
               men
               euery
               where
               to
               repent
               .
               
                 It
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 fitly
                 to
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             well
             remembred
             :
             for
             indeed
             that
             spéech
             fitteth
             well
             with
             this
             point
             .
             
               Paul
            
             there
             disputing
             with
             the
             heathen
             that
             worshipped
             dumbe
             idols
             ,
             and
             thought
             the
             Godhead
             to
             be
             like
             gold
             or
             siluer
             ,
             or
             stone
             ,
             grauen
             by
             the
             art
             and
             inuention
             of
             man
             :
             least
             they
             should
             obiect
             noueltie
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             should
             say
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             how
             was
             it
             possible
             that
             all
             the
             world
             should
             for
             so
             many
             yeares
             be
             deceiued
             :
             he
             telleth
             them
             that
             it
             séemed
             good
             vnto
             God
             ,
             for
             causes
             best
             knowne
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             permit
             the
             ignorance
             of
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             yeares
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             time
             of
             blindnesse
             being
             now
             determined
             ,
             men
             should
             not
             pleade
             prescription
             ,
             reckoning
             more
             of
             an
             old
             error
             thē
             of
             newly
             reuealed
             truth
             :
             but
             should
             open
             their
             eares
             and
             harts
             to
             this
             his
             generall
             summons
             to
             repentāce
             .
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             minding
             me
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             
             it
             sheweth
             notably
             what
             a
             fond
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             truth
             reuealed
             ,
             but
             to
             preferre
             a
             long
             continued
             ignorance
             before
             it
             .
             Haue
             you
             any
             more
             exceptions
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             forged
             in
             the
             shop
             of
             ignorance
             ?
             like
             enough
             you
             haue
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             old
             and
             a
             true
             saying
             ,
             that
             error
             is
             infinite
             ,
             though
             truth
             be
             but
             one
             .
             If
             this
             that
             you
             haue
             named
             haue
             any
             moe
             fellowes
             ,
             bring
             them
             forth
             ;
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             to
             discountenance
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Yes
               sure
               :
               when
               the
               multitude
               heare
               it
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               is
               a
               thing
               of
               that
               nature
               and
               necessarie
               vse
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               men
               ordinarily
               can
               not
               be
               saued
               ,
               they
               crie
               out
               by
               and
               by
               ;
               And
               what
               is
               then
               become
               of
               our
               forefathers
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               preaching
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               in
               their
               times
               good
               people
               ,
               honest
               ,
               and
               well
               esteemed
               in
               the
               places
               where
               they
               liued
               .
               If
               we
               should
               then
               yeeld
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               this
               preaching
               is
               with
               so
               reuerent
               a
               regard
               to
               be
               depended
               vpon
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               condemne
               our
               progenitors
               out
               of
               whose
               loyns
               we
               are
               come
               ,
               which
               to
               do
               were
               more
               then
               inhumanitie
               .
               I
               can
               tell
               you
               sir
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               hath
               a
               generall
               approbation
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               I
               pray
               you
               looke
               well
               to
               it
               that
               you
               can
               answer
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             as
             hard
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             intricate
             as
             was
             
               Sampsons
            
             riddle
             ,
             
             that
             in
             seuen
             dayes
             could
             not
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             for
             indeed
             it
             is
             of
             no
             value
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             are
             both
             by
             nature
             and
             by
             religion
             to
             honor
             the
             memories
             of
             our
             auncestors
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             good
             things
             to
             be
             imitators
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             in
             maters
             of
             religion
             we
             are
             not
             to
             haue
             an
             eye
             to
             them
             or
             to
             their
             times
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             which
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             Whether
             they
             were
             saued
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             vs
             to
             enquire
             :
             if
             the
             Lord
             haue
             dealt
             more
             mercifully
             with
             vs
             then
             he
             did
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             haue
             cause
             to
             magnifie
             his
             holy
             name
             ,
             to
             looke
             to
             our selues
             that
             we
             despise
             not
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             bountie
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             them
             to
             the
             Lord
             to
             whom
             they
             stand
             or
             fall
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             saying
             of
             an
             auncient
             father
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             
             
               If
               my
               predecessors
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               either
               by
               ignorance
               or
               by
               simplicitie
               haue
               not
               kept
               and
               holden
               that
               which
               our
               Lord
               hath
               taught
               them
               by
               his
               example
               and
               authority
               ,
               the
               mercy
               of
               our
               Lord
               might
               pardon
               them
               .
            
             But
             as
             the
             good
             Doctor
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               cannot
               
               hope
               for
               the
               like
               ,
            
             hauing
             better
             meanes
             of
             instruction
             .
             When
             the
             outward
             ordinary
             meanes
             failed
             ,
             Gods
             hand
             was
             not
             shortened
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             able
             euen
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             blindnesse
             to
             saue
             those
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             election
             of
             grace
             .
             As
             for
             vs
             ,
             
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             safe
             for
             vs
             
               to
               neglect
               this
               so
               great
               saluation
               ,
               or
               to
               receiue
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               vaine
               ,
            
             foolishly
             aduenturing
             our selues
             vpon
             the
             vnknowne
             conditiō
             of
             our
             forefathers
             .
             And
             this
             I
             hope
             may
             suffice
             to
             take
             away
             the
             edge
             of
             this
             fancie
             .
             It
             is
             humanitie
             to
             thinke
             the
             best
             of
             our
             forefathers
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             diuinitie
             to
             looke
             carefully
             to
             our selues
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               I
               am
               glad
               you
               haue
               furnished
               me
               with
               so
               sufficient
               an
               answer
               to
               this
               exception
               which
               I
               haue
               bene
               often
               assaulted
               with
               ;
               and
               indeed
               because
               of
               the
               common
               instinct
               of
               nature
               ,
               it
               striketh
               the
               deeper
               impression
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               more
               hardly
               remoued
               But
               I
               thinke
               this
               that
               you
               haue
               said
               may
               preuaile
               there
               where
               obstinate
               wilfulnesse
               hath
               not
               gotten
               the
               mastery
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               lay
               this
               vp
               as
               safely
               as
               euer
               
                 Goliah
              
               his
               sword
               was
               layed
               vp
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               I
               may
               euer
               haue
               it
               in
               a
               readinesse
               for
               such
               a
               purpose
               .
               But
               sir
               there
               are
               yet
               more
               obiections
               of
               the
               same
               
               stampe
               ,
               which
               I
               must
               entreate
               you
               also
               to
               cleare
               ,
               that
               so
               you
               may
               make
               me
               a
               perfect
               scholler
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Who
             would
             think
             it
             possible
             that
             men
             so
             dull
             and
             vncapable
             in
             matters
             which
             concerne
             their
             greatest
             good
             ,
             should
             be
             abounding
             with
             arguments
             wherewith
             to
             pleade
             euen
             against
             their
             owne
             soules
             .
             But
             the
             diuell
             is
             a
             cunning
             instructor
             ,
             and
             laboreth
             to
             strengthen
             men
             in
             ignorance
             (
             because
             it
             is
             the
             scepter
             of
             his
             kingdome
             )
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             .
             Let
             vs
             heare
             therefore
             what
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             with
             whom
             it
             hath
             bene
             your
             hap
             to
             conuerse
             ,
             haue
             yet
             further
             to
             alleage
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymphas
             .
          
           
             
               They
               say
               that
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               you
               all
               ,
               who
               are
               called
               Preachers
               ,
               when
               you
               haue
               shewed
               the
               vttermost
               of
               your
               cunning
               ,
               can
               say
               no
               more
               then
               they
               know
               already
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               loue
               God
               aboue
               all
               ,
               and
               their
               neighbours
               as
               themselues
               :
               and
               seeing
               they
               know
               this
               well
               enough
               already
               ,
               what
               needeth
               (
               say
               they
               )
               any
               more
               instruction
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaphras
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             conceipt
             scarce
             worthy
             the
             confuting
             ;
             yet
             lest
             my
             silence
             should
             breede
             an
             opinion
             in
             you
             ,
             that
             
             there
             is
             more
             in
             it
             then
             indeede
             there
             is
             ;
             do
             but
             consider
             of
             it
             by
             the
             like
             :
             If
             a
             man
             speaking
             of
             husbandrie
             ,
             and
             hearing
             another
             to
             discourse
             of
             the
             great
             skill
             and
             long
             experience
             that
             is
             requisit
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             good
             husband
             ,
             should
             say
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             Tush
             ,
             what
             talke
             you
             so
             much
             of
             skil
             and
             knowledge
             herein
             ?
             Why
             ?
             It
             is
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             to
             plow
             ,
             to
             sow
             ,
             and
             to
             reape
             :
             should
             not
             such
             a
             one
             deseruedly
             be
             laughed
             at
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             scorne
             to
             those
             which
             heare
             him
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             cause
             :
             for
             euery
             man
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             be
             the
             sum
             of
             husbandry
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             diuers
             particulars
             belonging
             to
             these
             ,
             which
             are
             neither
             soone
             learned
             nor
             easily
             practised
             :
             so
             that
             he
             who
             desireth
             to
             be
             a
             good
             husband
             ,
             and
             to
             profit
             by
             his
             labors
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             best
             of
             euery
             thing
             ,
             must
             not
             satisfie
             himselfe
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             husbandry
             but
             to
             eare
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             to
             reape
             the
             fruite
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             learne
             also
             what
             belongeth
             to
             the
             right
             performance
             of
             these
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             may
             erre
             in
             sowing
             ,
             play
             the
             foole
             in
             plowing
             ,
             and
             come
             short
             in
             reaping
             .
             And
             euen
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             :
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             religion
             
             consisteth
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             louing
             God
             aboue
             all
             ,
             and
             a
             mans
             neighbor
             as
             him selfe
             :
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             shall
             thinke
             by
             and
             by
             that
             he
             is
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             enough
             ,
             because
             he
             apprehendeth
             these
             generals
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             exceedingly
             deceiued
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             many
             other
             branches
             belonging
             to
             each
             of
             these
             ,
             which
             vnlesse
             a
             man
             do
             know
             ,
             he
             can
             neither
             loue
             God
             as
             hée
             ought
             ,
             nor
             his
             neighbour
             as
             hee
             should
             :
             so
             that
             to
             my
             seeming
             ,
             euen
             common
             reason
             is
             sufficient
             to
             conuince
             mens
             ignorance
             herein
             .
             There
             is
             not
             the
             meanest
             profession
             ,
             the
             coursest
             trade
             ,
             the
             plainest
             occupation
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             a
             certaine
             mysterie
             in
             it
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             rules
             belonging
             to
             it
             :
             which
             must
             be
             knowne
             ,
             not
             in
             grosse
             onely
             ,
             but
             euen
             very
             precisely
             ,
             before
             a
             man
             can
             in
             any
             mediocritie
             practise
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymphas
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               true
               that
               you
               say
               ,
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               confesse
               it
               :
               but
               yet
               Ignorance
               will
               replie
               and
               say
               ,
               Will
               you
               then
               vrge
               vpon
               euery
               common
               man
               the
               knowledge
               of
               euery
               point
               which
               in
               preaching
               you
               deliuer
               :
               that
               seemeth
               very
               
               vnreasonable
               ;
               neither
               can
               men
               that
               want
               the
               helpes
               of
               learning
               attaine
               vnto
               it
               :
               and
               will
               not
               a
               good
               meaning
               make
               a
               supply
               for
               all
               this
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaphras
             .
          
           
             How
             vnreasonable
             it
             may
             séeme
             in
             mens
             eyes
             to
             be
             vrged
             to
             such
             exact
             knowledge
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tel
             :
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             we
             that
             are
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             charged
             
               to
               shew
               the
               people
               the
               whole
               coūsel
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             &
             not
             
               to
               keep
               a
               word
               back
               .
            
             If
             we
             cannot
             be
             dispensed
             with
             to
             keepe
             secret
             any
             thing
             ,
             how
             shal
             it
             be
             tolerated
             in
             the
             people
             to
             neglect
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             by
             vertue
             of
             our
             commission
             to
             deliuer
             ?
             It
             was
             but
             an
             idle
             prayer
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             to
             begge
             of
             God
             that
             they
             
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               with
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               all
               wisedome
               and
               spirituall
               vnderstanding
               :
            
             or
             for
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             
             that
             they
             might
             abound
             
               in
               all
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               discerne
               things
               that
               differ
               .
            
             I
             say
             these
             were
             but
             idle
             wishes
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             full
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             is
             not
             required
             of
             euery
             Christian
             .
             And
             if
             some
             certain
             rudiments
             ,
             &
             as
             it
             were
             shreds
             of
             knowledge
             were
             sufficient
             ,
             the
             Hebrews
             might
             well
             haue
             complained
             of
             wrong
             ,
             
             in
             that
             they
             were
             so
             sharply
             censured
             for
             their
             being
             
               dull
               of
               hearing
               ,
            
             
             and
             for
             that
             they
             still
             after
             so
             much
             teaching
             
               needed
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             sure
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             vnreasonable
             to
             vrge
             men
             to
             know
             so
             much
             ,
             we
             must
             (
             which
             were
             blasphemie
             )
             challenge
             the
             wise
             God
             as
             an
             vnnecessary
             burdener
             of
             mankind
             ,
             who
             hath
             reuealed
             so
             much
             .
             As
             it
             is
             curiositie
             to
             enquire
             into
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             concealed
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             vnthankfulnesse
             not
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             whatsoeuer
             he
             hath
             left
             
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               .
            
             
             
               The
               secret
               things
               belong
               to
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               reuealed
               belong
               to
               vs
               and
               to
               our
               children
               for
               euer
               ,
            
             sayth
             the
             Scripture
             .
             I
             confesse
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             might
             attaine
             to
             the
             age
             of
             
               Methuselah
            
             who
             liued
             
               nine
               hundred
               sixtie
               and
               nine
               yeares
               ,
            
             
             and
             should
             in
             that
             space
             equall
             his
             diligence
             in
             searching
             the
             scripture
             vnto
             
               Dauid
               ,
            
             who
             made
             it
             his
             
               meditation
               continually
               ,
            
             
             yet
             many
             things
             would
             escape
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             when
             he
             had
             done
             all
             ,
             be
             faine
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             which
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             least
             part
             of
             that
             which
             he
             knoweth
             not
             :
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             because
             a
             man
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             
             best
             cannot
             know
             all
             ,
             shall
             he
             therefore
             not
             labour
             to
             know
             any
             thing
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             Ignorance
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             necessity
             may
             seeme
             to
             haue
             some
             excuse
             ,
             but
             a
             voluntary
             neglect
             of
             that
             which
             a
             man
             may
             know
             ,
             cannot
             haue
             so
             much
             as
             a
             colour
             of
             allowance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymphas
             .
          
           
             
               Yet
               me
               thinkes
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               the
               common
               people
               (
               the
               greatest
               part
               whereof
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               reade
               )
               to
               attain
               to
               so
               much
               knowledge
               as
               you
               seeme
               to
               perswade
               ,
               especially
               if
               withall
               they
               be
               such
               as
               liue
               by
               their
               labour
               ,
               and
               haue
               charge
               of
               children
               ,
               how
               shall
               they
               spare
               time
               for
               such
               occasions
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Verily
             it
             is
             a
             wofull
             thing
             to
             consider
             the
             dulnesse
             that
             is
             amongst
             men
             ;
             and
             they
             do
             not
             know
             what
             they
             want
             that
             cannot
             reade
             (
             a
             thing
             which
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             other
             the
             parts
             of
             learning
             is
             the
             most
             easie
             ,
             and
             as
             soone
             learned
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             play
             at
             the
             cards
             ,
             if
             men
             were
             as
             desirous
             of
             the
             one
             as
             of
             the
             other
             )
             :
             yet
             howsoeuer
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             of
             
               knowledge
               in
               religion
            
             men
             do
             cast
             many
             mo
             perils
             then
             they
             need
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             the
             slouthfull
             man
             ,
             of
             whom
             
               Salomon
            
             speaketh
             ,
             
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               lion
               is
               without
               ,
               I
               shal
               be
               
               slaine
               in
               the
               streete
               .
            
             
             For
             
               knowledge
               is
               easie
               to
               him
               that
               will
               vnderstand
               :
            
             
             and
             the
             
               yoke
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               it
               is
               easie
               ,
               and
               his
               burden
               light
               :
            
             wherefore
             serueth
             the
             scripture
             but
             
               to
               giue
               vnto
               the
               simple
               sharpnesse
               of
               wit
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               the
               child
               knowledge
               and
               discretiō
               ?
            
             
             
               The
               entrance
               into
               thy
               words
            
             (
             saith
             
               Dauid
               )
               sheweth
               light
               :
            
             as
             soone
             as
             a
             man
             in
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             true
             desire
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             doeth
             but
             begin
             to
             apply
             himselfe
             to
             the
             meanes
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             shall
             secretly
             feele
             such
             a
             sodaine
             light
             cast
             in
             vpon
             his
             vnderstanding
             ,
             
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             apprehend
             euen
             the
             very
             
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               great
               mystery
               of
               godlinesse
               ;
            
             
             and
             so
             shall
             
               go
               from
               strength
               to
               strength
               ,
               vntill
               he
               be
               filled
               with
               all
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               God.
            
             And
             we
             see
             by
             comfortable
             experience
             ,
             with
             what
             gifts
             of
             iudgement
             and
             good
             vnderstanding
             and
             speech
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             prayer
             also
             ,
             the
             Lord
             furnisheth
             many
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             haue
             wanted
             the
             helpes
             of
             good
             education
             :
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             good
             that
             auncient
             prophesie
             touching
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             
               he
               would
               in
               it
               poure
               out
               his
               spirit
               euen
               vpon
               seruants
               and
               maides
               ,
            
             
             so
             that
             
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blind
               should
               be
               lightened
               ,
               and
               the
               
               eares
               of
               the
               deafe
               opened
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               dumbe
               mans
               tongue
               be
               able
               to
               sing
               .
            
             
             And
             
               thankes
               be
               vnto
               God
               for
               his
               vnspeakeable
               gift
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             a
             causelesse
             feare
             which
             men
             haue
             ,
             who
             imagine
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             saluation
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             that
             exceeding
             difficultie
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             multitude
             of
             worldly
             businesses
             ,
             the
             necessary
             following
             whereof
             men
             pleade
             partly
             as
             a
             matter
             priuiledging
             them
             ,
             partly
             as
             a
             thing
             hindring
             them
             from
             intending
             these
             better
             occasions
             :
             if
             men
             had
             learned
             what
             this
             is
             ,
             
               Seeke
               ye
               first
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               ministred
               vnto
               you
               :
            
             
             or
             this
             ,
             
               What
               shal
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               though
               he
               should
               win
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               if
               he
               lose
               his
               owne
               soule
               ?
            
             then
             they
             wold
             be
             ashamed
             either
             to
             thinke
             religion
             a
             hindrance
             to
             their
             worldly
             thriuing
             it
             being
             a
             furtherance
             rather
             ,
             
             because
             it
             is
             
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               Lord
               which
               maketh
               rich
            
             )
             or
             else
             
               to
               mind
               onely
               earthly
               things
               ,
            
             
             spending
             all
             their
             time
             about
             that
             which
             is
             
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             
             and
             neglecting
             that
             
               durable
               riches
               ,
               euen
               the
               vnsearchable
               riches
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             I
             know
             the
             businesse
             of
             the
             world
             must
             be
             followed
             ;
             
             
               He
               that
               laboureth
               not
               ,
               
               let
               him
               not
               eate
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Paul
               :
            
             
             and
             
               if
               there
               be
               any
               that
               prouideth
               not
               for
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               namely
               for
               them
               of
               his
               houshold
               ,
               he
               denieth
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               is
               worse
               then
               an
               infidell
               .
            
             Yet
             I
             know
             too
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             will
             
               walke
               circumspectly
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               foole
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               as
               a
               wise
               Christian
               ,
               must
               redeeme
               the
               time
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             worldly
             employments
             remember
             that
             
               one
               needfull
               thing
               ,
            
             
             which
             when
             al
             other
             commodities
             become
             that
             which
             they
             are
             ,
             euen
             
               nothing
               ,
            
             
             wil
             tary
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             neuer
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             put
             case
             a
             man
             be
             either
             so
             tied
             by
             the
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             spare
             no
             time
             (
             so
             as
             among
             others
             ,
             day-laborers
             and
             other
             poorer
             trades-men
             seeme
             to
             be
             )
             or
             else
             is
             destitute
             of
             meanes
             to
             further
             his
             knowledge
             when
             he
             is
             priuate
             and
             at
             home
             ,
             yet
             if
             a
             man
             would
             be
             conscionably
             carefull
             of
             profitable
             spending
             the
             Sabbaoth
             day
             ,
             learning
             euery
             such
             day
             ,
             though
             but
             one
             point
             ,
             and
             caring
             to
             keepe
             it
             and
             to
             
               hide
               it
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               ponder
               it
            
             in
             the
             weeke
             following
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             by
             that
             means
             make
             it
             his
             owne
             ,
             it
             is
             incredible
             to
             a
             man
             that
             trieth
             it
             not
             ,
             to
             what
             store
             of
             spirituall
             knowledge
             euen
             a
             common
             
             man
             shall
             attaine
             ,
             and
             what
             
               vnderstanding
            
             he
             shal
             haue
             
               in
               the
               mystery
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
             Wée
             haue
             a
             saying
             touching
             earthly
             things
             ,
             that
             light
             gaines
             make
             heauy
             purses
             :
             we
             shal
             surely
             find
             it
             true
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             labour
             to
             grow
             richer
             euery
             Sabbaoth
             but
             by
             one
             point
             ,
             he
             shall
             before
             he
             is
             ware
             of
             it
             grow
             to
             a
             very
             comfortable
             portion
             of
             the
             sauing
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               haue
               very
               carefully
               attended
               to
               this
               which
               you
               haue
               spoken
               ,
               and
               I
               praise
               God
               I
               find
               much
               comfort
               in
               it
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               one
               thing
               behind
               which
               I
               haue
               still
               looked
               for
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               bold
               to
               put
               you
               in
               mind
               of
               ,
               lest
               you
               should
               forget
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               touching
               the
               good
               meaning
               which
               the
               common
               sort
               so
               much
               trust
               vnto
               :
               they
               say
               their
               heart
               is
               good
               though
               their
               skill
               be
               small
               ,
               and
               they
               hope
               that
               God
               will
               accept
               it
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               satisfie
               me
               in
               this
               also
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               shal
               be
               reasonably
               furnished
               against
               the
               plea
               of
               the
               ignorant
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             You
             do
             well
             to
             mind
             me
             of
             it
             ,
             howsoeuer
             I
             was
             euen
             now
             of
             my selfe
             comming
             to
             it
             :
             
             
               An
               honest
               and
               good
               heart
            
             is
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             much
             esteemed
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             especiall
             thing
             he
             craueth
             
             of
             vs
             ,
             
               to
               giue
               him
               our
               heart
               :
            
             
             yet
             generally
             that
             which
             men
             call
             a
             good
             heart
             to
             God-ward
             ,
             is
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             that
             which
             it
             is
             called
             :
             for
             so
             long
             as
             a
             mans
             heart
             is
             a
             dull
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             
             vnregenerate
             and
             vnreformed
             heart
             ,
             
               it
               is
               wicked
               aboue
               all
               things
               .
            
             There
             can
             be
             no
             goodnesse
             in
             that
             heart
             where
             there
             dwelleth
             grosse
             &
             blockish
             ignorance
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             truth
             :
             
             It
             is
             no
             good
             heart
             
               which
               loueth
               foolishnes
               and
               hateth
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               casteth
               the
               word
               of
               God
               behind
               it
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             no
             good
             heart
             
               which
               maketh
               not
               the
               mouth
               to
               speake
               out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               it
               ,
            
             
             and
             to
             be
             able
             
               to
               giue
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               it
               .
            
             
             There
             may
             be
             
               a
               zeale
               of
               God
               ,
            
             where
             there
             is
             no
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             but
             a
             blind
             zeale
             ,
             and
             God
             esteemeth
             it
             not
             .
             They
             which
             kil
             and
             persecute
             Gods
             seruants
             ,
             may
             haue
             a
             kind
             of
             good
             meaning
             ,
             and
             may
             thinke
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             do
             
               God
               seruice
               ,
            
             
             yet
             this
             cannot
             helpe
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             men
             are
             deceiued
             in
             their
             good
             meaning
             :
             for
             no
             meaning
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             guided
             by
             knowledge
             :
             yea
             though
             the
             thing
             meant
             be
             in
             it
             owne
             nature
             good
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             meaner
             be
             not
             assured
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             it
             
             frō
             Gods
             word
             ,
             his
             meaning
             is
             naught
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             the
             the
             rule
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             
             that
             
               whatsoeuer
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               is
               sinne
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               must
               needs
               yeeld
               to
               this
               that
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               true
               ;
               and
               yet
               me
               thinkes
               it
               is
               somthing
               hard
               :
               
               for
               I
               remember
               I
               haue
               read
               in
               a
               good
               author
               (
               whose
               iudgement
               I
               thinke
               you
               will
               also
               approue
               of
               )
               that
               there
               are
               many
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               are
               ignorant
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               yet
               they
               haue
               a
               meaning
               of
               true
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               wanting
               in
               knowledge
               is
               supplied
               in
               affection
               :
               this
               is
               a
               very
               comfortable
               saying
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               seeming
               also
               it
               doeth
               something
               fauour
               the
               conceit
               which
               men
               haue
               of
               being
               excused
               by
               their
               good
               meaning
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             approue
             of
             the
             author
             you
             alleage
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             worthy
             instrument
             in
             Gods
             Church
             :
             I
             agree
             also
             to
             that
             which
             you
             haue
             cited
             out
             of
             his
             writings
             :
             for
             (
             as
             he
             also
             saith
             )
             all
             men
             haue
             not
             that
             sharpnesse
             of
             conceit
             ,
             and
             fastnesse
             of
             memorie
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             wade
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             euery
             point
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             euery
             particular
             .
             
             And
             indeed
             an
             exact
             knowledge
             of
             the
             misteries
             of
             religion
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             dispute
             schollerly
             of
             them
             
             is
             not
             required
             of
             euery
             common
             man
             :
             to
             which
             end
             is
             the
             speech
             of
             
               S.
               Augustine
               ;
            
             
             
               It
               is
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               quicknesse
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               but
               the
               simplicitie
               of
               beleeuing
               which
               is
               safest
               for
               the
               people
               :
            
             all
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             maketh
             nothing
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             that
             brutish
             ignorance
             which
             men
             seeke
             to
             colour
             with
             the
             pretence
             of
             a
             good
             meaning
             :
             for
             this
             rule
             ,
             that
             good
             affection
             supplieth
             the
             want
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             holdeth
             onely
             in
             those
             who
             hauing
             in
             some
             small
             measure
             felt
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             do
             labor
             to
             increase
             in
             it
             .
             In
             such
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             sinceritie
             of
             the
             heart
             maketh
             a
             kind
             of
             recompence
             for
             the
             defect
             of
             knowledge
             :
             but
             where
             there
             is
             a
             setling
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             vpon
             the
             drogs
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             without
             grieuing
             and
             sorrowing
             for
             his
             owne
             dulnesse
             ,
             without
             caring
             &
             endeuoring
             to
             thriue
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             there
             this
             rule
             hath
             no
             place
             ,
             there
             the
             pretended
             good
             meaning
             is
             but
             sottishnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             kind
             of
             ignorance
             maketh
             a
             man
             
               a
               stranger
               frō
               the
               life
               of
               God.
            
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             well
             said
             of
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             that
             whereas
             God
             forgiueth
             manifold
             ignorances
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             requireth
             that
             we
             be
             teachable
             ,
             and
             not
             
             hardned
             in
             our
             owne
             dulnesse
             and
             sluggishnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymphas
             .
          
           
             
               You
               haue
               fully
               satisfied
               me
               touching
               this
               doubt
               :
               there
               is
               onely
               one
               thing
               more
               behind
               ,
               which
               ignorance
               pretendeth
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               common
               in
               many
               mens
               mouthes
               :
               let
               them
               (
               say
               they
               )
               preach
               and
               we
               will
               pray
               :
               they
               hope
               their
               deuotion
               in
               praying
               will
               do
               them
               more
               good
               then
               all
               your
               preaching
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             world
             to
             sée
             the
             cunning
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             who
             goeth
             about
             to
             ouerthrow
             one
             holy
             dutie
             by
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             those
             things
             which
             ought
             to
             go
             as
             it
             were
             hand
             in
             hand
             together
             .
             But
             what
             thing
             is
             there
             so
             senslesse
             ,
             whereto
             ignorance
             in
             the
             Scripture
             may
             not
             be
             perswaded
             ?
             It
             is
             our
             English
             prouerbe
             ,
             The
             blind
             eateth
             many
             a
             flie
             :
             and
             so
             indeede
             the
             ignorant
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             embrace
             many
             grosse
             and
             ridiculous
             absurdities
             :
             for
             if
             men
             knew
             what
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             they
             would
             neuer
             cast
             out
             such
             an
             idle
             speech
             :
             
               Salomon
            
             saith
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               turneth
               away
               his
               eare
               from
               hearing
               the
               law
               ,
               euen
               his
               prayer
               shall
               be
               abominable
               .
            
             What
             thinke
             you
             shall
             become
             of
             their
             prayers
             then
             who
             
             resolue
             not
             to
             affoord
             the
             vse
             of
             their
             eares
             vnto
             Gods
             word
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             make
             a
             faire
             hand
             ,
             when
             by
             their
             contempt
             of
             preaching
             they
             bring
             a
             curse
             vpon
             their
             praying
             ?
             Adde
             hitherto
             that
             
               Paul
            
             sayth
             expresly
             ,
             
             that
             
               as
               men
               cannot
               call
               on
               him
               in
               whom
               they
               haue
               not
               beleeued
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               they
               beleeue
               without
               hearing
               ,
               nor
               heare
               without
               a
               Preacher
               .
            
             Can
             men
             credite
             
               Paul
            
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             thinke
             to
             pray
             well
             without
             the
             helpe
             of
             preaching
             ?
             Surely
             no.
             How
             can
             men
             pray
             aright
             ,
             without
             knowledge
             of
             their
             owne
             wants
             ,
             without
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             vpon
             which
             to
             build
             their
             assurance
             to
             be
             heard
             ?
             and
             how
             can
             they
             attaine
             to
             either
             of
             these
             ordinarily
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             preaching
             ,
             expounding
             ,
             opening
             &
             applying
             of
             Gods
             word
             ?
             That
             which
             men
             commonly
             call
             praying
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             lip-labor
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             recitall
             of
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             the
             sense
             &
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             not
             vnderstood
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             méere
             babling
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             well
             called
             
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               fooles
               :
            
             
             and
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             of
             such
             blind
             deuotions
             and
             tongue-prayers
             ,
             which
             the
             heart
             doeth
             not
             conceiue
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             sayd
             
             of
             the
             hypocriticall
             ceremoniousnesse
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             
             
               The
               soule
               of
               the
               Lord
               hateth
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               a
               burden
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               wearie
               to
               beare
               them
               .
            
             I
             thinke
             I
             haue
             sufficiently
             discouered
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             this
             silly
             obiection
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               praise
               God
               I
               do
               also
               see
               the
               vanitie
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               I
               for
               my
               part
               shall
               learne
               so
               to
               esteeme
               of
               preaching
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               shall
               also
               reuerence
               that
               good
               meanes
               which
               God
               hath
               in
               his
               wisdome
               ordained
               for
               my
               help
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               holy
               dutie
               ,
               that
               so
               by
               often
               hearing
               I
               may
               learne
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               by
               praying
               I
               may
               make
               good
               vse
               of
               the
               things
               I
               heare
               .
               Well
               sir
               ,
               now
               that
               you
               haue
               armed
               me
               against
               the
               common
               pretences
               of
               the
               ignorant
               sort
               ,
               whereby
               they
               make
               themselues
               beleeue
               ,
               or
               rather
               are
               made
               beleeue
               by
               the
               diuell
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               daunger
               to
               contemne
               preaching
               .
               I
               must
               challenge
               your
               promise
               ,
               and
               craue
               your
               helpe
               also
               touching
               another
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               as
               they
               are
               ignorant
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               come
               to
               a
               higher
               degree
               of
               hardnesse
               ,
               and
               haue
               euen
               almost
               taken
               vp
               their
               seate
               
                 in
                 the
                 chaire
                 of
                 scorners
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               and
               do
               not
               onely
               not
               regard
               preaching
               (
               which
               is
               the
               fault
               of
               those
               
               of
               whom
               I
               haue
               spoken
               hitherto
               )
               but
               scoffe
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               endeuour
               by
               lading
               it
               with
               sundry
               reproaches
               altogether
               to
               disgrace
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             as
             willing
             to
             performe
             my
             promise
             as
             I
             was
             to
             make
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             know
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             these
             prophane
             ones
             themselues
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             but
             a
             thanklesse
             peece
             of
             seruice
             :
             
             for
             
               a
               scorner
               loueth
               not
               him
               that
               rebuketh
               him
               ,
               neither
               will
               he
               go
               vnto
               the
               wise
               .
            
             Therefore
             I
             wil
             do
             it
             rather
             in
             desire
             to
             satisfie
             you
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             great
             hope
             I
             haue
             to
             reclaime
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Indeed
               I
               haue
               sometimes
               cast
               in
               a
               word
               according
               to
               my
               skill
               ,
               when
               I
               haue
               bene
               in
               the
               companie
               of
               such
               ;
               and
               they
               haue
               for
               the
               most
               part
               still
               shewed
               themselues
               like
               the
               foole
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               
                 maketh
                 a
                 mocke
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               to
               whom
               
                 it
                 is
                 euen
                 a
                 pastime
                 to
                 do
                 wickedly
                 :
              
               yet
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               able
               sometimes
               to
               answer
               them
               according
               to
               their
               foolishnesse
               ,
            
             
             
               least
               they
               should
               be
               wise
               in
               their
               owne
               conceit
               .
               
                 Wel
                 then
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               to
               come
               to
               the
               matter
               without
               circumstance
               ,
               the
               exceptions
               of
               profane
               men
               against
               preaching
               are
               diuers
               ,
               some
               against
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               preachers
               ,
               some
               against
               the
               hearers
               ,
               some
               otherwise
               ,
               
               as
               you
               shal
               vnderstand
               in
               seueral
               .
               First
               ,
               touching
               you
               that
               are
               the
               preachers
               ,
               it
               is
               common
               in
               their
               mouthes
               :
               Who
               be
               worse
               then
               they
               ?
               If
               there
               be
               any
               couetousnes
               ,
               or
               pride
               ,
               or
               ambition
               ,
               &
               the
               like
               ,
               where
               shal
               you
               find
               it
               but
               in
               the
               Clergie
               ?
               When
               they
               are
               in
               the
               pulpit
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               say
               somewhat
               ;
               and
               therfore
               ,
               though
               when
               they
               be
               there
               ,
               they
               be
               very
               hote
               and
               eager
               against
               vice
               ,
               yet
               in
               their
               owne
               courses
               they
               are
               as
               bad
               or
               worse
               then
               other
               men
               .
               This
               is
               one
               exception
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             The
             answer
             to
             this
             wretched
             exceptiō
             (
             not
             for
             the
             waight
             of
             argument
             that
             it
             carieth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             variety
             of
             leudnes
             &
             error
             which
             is
             in
             it
             )
             wil
             diuide
             it self
             into
             many
             particulars
             .
             First
             of
             all
             therefore
             ,
             touching
             them
             that
             obiect
             this
             ,
             
             they
             are
             very
             properly
             by
             a
             learned
             man
             of
             our
             times
             compared
             to
             foule
             gamesters
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             haue
             lost
             all
             at
             the
             cards
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             last
             dealing
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             perceiue
             that
             not
             likely
             to
             proue
             to
             their
             mind
             ,
             rise
             vp
             in
             a
             chafe
             and
             fling
             downe
             all
             ,
             and
             say
             there
             hath
             bene
             foule
             play
             playd
             ,
             when
             indéed
             the
             fault
             is
             chiefly
             in
             themselues
             :
             so
             many
             being
             naught
             them selues
             ,
             &
             being
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             )
             
               damned
               by
               their
               owne
               consciences
               ,
            
             
             when
             
             they
             haue
             no
             other
             shift
             ,
             crie
             out
             vpon
             Preachers
             ,
             thereby
             to
             cloke
             their
             owne
             iniquity
             :
             therein
             not
             much
             vnlike
             to
             him
             that
             in
             a
             throng
             at
             a
             fair
             or
             market
             ,
             bids
             men
             beware
             of
             the
             Cut-purse
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             (
             being
             a
             man
             of
             the
             trade
             )
             may
             practise
             his
             diuing
             into
             mens
             pockets
             with
             the
             lesse
             suspicion
             .
             And
             marke
             it
             when
             you
             will
             ,
             you
             shall
             neuer
             find
             them
             any
             other
             then
             méere
             sensual
             men
             ,
             yea
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             openly
             noted
             for
             some
             one
             bad
             course
             or
             other
             ,
             of
             drunkennesse
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             vsury
             ,
             couetousnes
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             make
             this
             obiection
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             (
             because
             there
             may
             be
             truth
             in
             an
             obiection
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             little
             truth
             or
             honestie
             in
             him
             that
             maketh
             it
             )
             know
             this
             therefore
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             cauill
             ,
             that
             put
             case
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             (
             which
             thankes
             be
             to
             God
             is
             not
             so
             )
             that
             all
             Preachers
             did
             confute
             their
             owne
             sermons
             with
             their
             euill
             life
             ,
             and
             had
             
               Esaus
            
             hands
             with
             
               Iacobs
            
             voice
             ,
             and
             were
             like
             a
             file
             which
             smootheth
             other
             thinges
             ,
             it selfe
             remayning
             rough
             :
             yet
             this
             could
             make
             nothing
             against
             preaching
             .
             For
             is
             Physicke
             naught
             ,
             because
             many
             Physitians
             perhappes
             
             liue
             contrary
             to
             their
             owne
             rules
             of
             phisicke
             ?
             Or
             is
             law
             damnable
             ,
             because
             some
             professors
             thereof
             do
             liue
             lawlesse
             ,
             giuing
             rules
             of
             equity
             to
             others
             ,
             themselues
             keeping
             none
             but
             ill
             rule
             ?
             No
             man
             wil
             be
             so
             without
             sense
             to
             affirme
             it
             :
             why
             thē
             ?
             shal
             the
             course
             of
             preaching
             be
             cōdemned
             ,
             for
             the
             supposed
             misdemeanor
             of
             them
             which
             preach
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             Is
             any
             mā
             so
             vnwise
             as
             to
             disobey
             a
             warrant
             comming
             apparently
             frō
             a
             man
             of
             authority
             ,
             because
             the
             Constable
             or
             Tithingman
             is
             a
             naughty
             fellow
             that
             bringeth
             it
             ?
             Who
             then
             but
             either
             a
             foole
             or
             a
             froward
             hart
             wil
             tread
             the
             holy
             doctrine
             of
             God
             vnder
             his
             feete
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             man
             of
             no
             good
             cariage
             that
             deliuereth
             the
             same
             ?
             Thirdly
             ,
             men
             are
             to
             consider
             this
             also
             ,
             that
             all
             are
             not
             Ministers
             which
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             neither
             all
             true
             Preachers
             come
             frō
             God
             that
             stand
             vp
             in
             the
             pulpit
             :
             for
             in
             these
             corrupt
             times
             many
             are
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             by
             the
             window
             ,
             whom
             God
             did
             neuer
             set
             apart
             to
             that
             holy
             seruice
             :
             
             now
             it
             is
             vnpossible
             but
             that
             such
             as
             these
             (
             though
             they
             may
             a
             long
             time
             couer
             their
             double
             iniquity
             vnder
             a
             dissembled
             sanctitie
             )
             yet
             at
             last
             breake
             out
             into
             extremities
             .
             Now
             
             it
             is
             against
             common
             reason
             to
             turne
             their
             miscariage
             into
             the
             generall
             disgrace
             of
             all
             honest
             Ministers
             .
             There
             be
             many
             counterfeit
             dog-leaches
             and
             pretenced
             Surgions
             ,
             that
             hauing
             gotten
             a
             litle
             Rubarbe
             or
             Balsamum
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             words
             of
             art
             ,
             run
             about
             the
             country
             and
             beguile
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             cozen
             them
             of
             their
             mony
             ,
             purging
             their
             purses
             and
             scouring
             their
             bags
             vnder
             colour
             of
             clensing
             their
             bodies
             &
             searching
             their
             sores
             .
             Shal
             we
             say
             therefore
             that
             al
             Phisitions
             though
             they
             be
             neuer
             so
             well
             learned
             ,
             neuer
             so
             well
             experienced
             ,
             neuer
             so
             conscionable
             and
             wary
             in
             their
             courses
             of
             administring
             ,
             are
             cozeners
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             were
             pittie
             but
             the
             countrey
             were
             rid
             of
             them
             all
             ?
             it
             were
             an
             indignitie
             once
             to
             imagine
             it
             .
             There
             is
             no
             profession
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             as
             it
             were
             a
             certaine
             scumme
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             some
             that
             make
             shew
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             are
             altogether
             vnworthy
             of
             it
             .
             Shall
             the
             vilenesse
             &
             vnbeseeming
             cariage
             of
             those
             that
             are
             but
             the
             refue
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speake
             the
             taile
             of
             an
             honest
             profession
             ,
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             face
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             belong
             vnto
             it
             ?
             Reason
             it selfe
             sayth
             it
             is
             vnméete
             .
             And
             men
             would
             soone
             yéeld
             to
             
             this
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             the
             diuell
             hath
             taught
             them
             to
             be
             wise
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             sauing
             in
             religion
             ,
             to
             fauor
             any
             profession
             sauing
             that
             of
             the
             ministery
             .
             Men
             are
             herein
             like
             vnto
             many
             Lawyers
             ,
             who
             if
             you
             put
             them
             a
             case
             ,
             without
             naming
             the
             parties
             ,
             will
             tell
             you
             truly
             what
             is
             law
             :
             but
             whē
             they
             vnderstand
             who
             they
             be
             whō
             the
             matter
             concerneth
             ,
             then
             they
             change
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             is
             altered
             .
             So
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             ask
             you
             any
             man
             of
             cōmon
             vnderstanding
             this
             questiō
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             meet
             that
             all
             of
             a
             trade
             or
             company
             should
             be
             chalenged
             ,
             because
             some
             such
             or
             such
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             punished
             ;
             he
             will
             tell
             you
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             for
             it
             :
             but
             come
             to
             particulars
             touching
             preachers
             ,
             thē
             he
             is
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             he
             wil
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             that
             al
             Christs
             disciples
             were
             naught
             because
             
               Iudas
               was
               a
               diuel
               :
            
             
             &
             because
             he
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             knoweth
             some
             two
             or
             
               3.
            
             sir
             
               Iohns
            
             or
             some
             other
             (
             perhaps
             of
             better
             note
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             yet
             scarcely
             worthy
             of
             their
             places
             )
             to
             be
             climing
             with
             
               Diotrephes
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               embracing
               this
               present
               world
               with
               
                 Demas
                 ,
              
            
             or
             carying
             themselues
             insolently
             with
             
               Pashur
               ,
            
             
             or
             otherwise
             kéeping
             bad
             rule
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             imagining
             
             that
             his
             
               master
               doth
               defer
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             
             
               begins
               to
               smite
               the
               seruants
               and
               the
               maidens
               ,
               and
               to
               eate
               and
               drinke
               and
               to
               be
               drunken
               :
            
             by
             and
             by
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             naught
             ,
             and
             voweth
             that
             he
             will
             neuer
             beléeue
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             shewes
             of
             holinesse
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             cleering
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             this
             is
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             and
             Preachers
             do
             not
             thinke
             themselues
             freed
             from
             common
             infirmities
             ,
             or
             endued
             with
             some
             greater
             power
             or
             larger
             priuiledge
             against
             sin
             ,
             then
             others
             :
             &
             therefore
             euery
             slip
             is
             not
             by
             &
             by
             to
             be
             taken
             hold
             of
             (
             as
             the
             maner
             is
             )
             and
             to
             be
             turned
             to
             the
             blemishing
             of
             a
             whole
             profession
             .
             He
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             man
             of
             vpright
             conuersation
             ,
             not
             who
             slippeth
             neuer
             ,
             (
             for
             
               who
            
             is
             he
             that
             
               can
               vnderstand
               his
               faults
               ?
            
             
             )
             but
             he
             who
             by
             his
             seldome
             slips
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             not
             continuing
             in
             any
             one
             knowne
             euill
             ,
             sheweth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             man
             that
             vnfainedly
             desireth
             to
             haue
             his
             cariage
             such
             ,
             
               as
               becometh
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             
             mark
             this
             also
             &
             you
             shal
             find
             it
             true
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             euer
             harping
             vpon
             this
             string
             ,
             touching
             the
             liues
             of
             preachers
             ,
             let
             thē
             be
             vrged
             to
             particulars
             ,
             you
             shal
             perceiue
             that
             either
             
             their
             euill
             speaking
             is
             occasioned
             by
             such
             kind
             of
             Ministers
             as
             I
             before
             named
             ,
             or
             else
             if
             they
             haue
             any
             exception
             against
             any
             of
             the
             better
             and
             painfuller
             sort
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             well
             examined
             and
             throughly
             looked
             into
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             rather
             to
             sauor
             of
             malice
             in
             the
             speaker
             ,
             then
             to
             argue
             any
             great
             error
             in
             the
             accused
             .
             I
             told
             you
             I
             should
             be
             long
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             haue
             done
             ,
             vnlesse
             you
             haue
             ought
             further
             to
             vrge
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               The
               most
               that
               I
               haue
               to
               say
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               the
               world
               that
               shall
               heare
               this
               Plea
               of
               yours
               ,
               will
               straightway
               say
               ,
               that
               you
               can
               speake
               well
               for
               your selues
               ,
               and
               that
               though
               you
               aggrauate
               other
               mens
               sins
               vpon
               occasions
               ,
               yet
               you
               can
               salue
               vp
               matters
               that
               concerne
               your selues
               ,
               and
               helpe
               to
               couer
               your
               owne
               infirmities
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             The
             diuell
             doth
             well
             answer
             his
             name
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             can
             be
             so
             wel
             spoken
             ,
             but
             he
             and
             his
             can
             cauil
             at
             it
             :
             for
             mine
             owne
             part
             ,
             I
             striue
             with
             my self
             to
             speake
             vnpartially
             .
             The
             profession
             I
             must
             loue
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             called
             me
             vnto
             it
             ;
             yet
             were
             I
             not
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             hath
             taught
             me
             to
             honor
             it
             ,
             
             because
             
               the
               feet
               of
               them
               are
               beautifull
               which
               bring
               glad
               tidings
               
               of
               peace
               .
            
             And
             howsoeuer
             many
             do
             so
             far
             exalt
             themselues
             in
             their
             birth
             ,
             in
             their
             riches
             ,
             in
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             in
             their
             personage
             and
             bloud
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             it
             a
             disparagement
             vnto
             them
             to
             consecrate
             all
             their
             life
             to
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             yet
             as
             Christ
             himselfe
             disdained
             not
             the
             title
             of
             a
             
               Minister
               ,
            
             
             so
             among
             all
             the
             titles
             of
             kingdomes
             and
             countries
             ,
             this
             was
             to
             that
             great
             King
             the
             most
             honorable
             ,
             
               Solomon
            
             the
             Preacher
             .
             I
             must
             therefore
             as
             a
             Minister
             ,
             but
             especially
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             endeuor
             to
             maintaine
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             ministery
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             so
             caried
             away
             with
             a
             humor
             of
             magnifying
             the
             profession
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             do
             see
             and
             bemone
             both
             mine
             and
             other
             mens
             imperfections
             .
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             many
             times
             slaundered
             by
             soule
             mouthes
             ,
             yet
             we
             often
             faile
             ,
             and
             giue
             great
             offence
             euen
             vnto
             those
             that
             feare
             God
             ,
             who
             
               depending
               vpon
               vs
               ,
            
             
             are
             either
             grieued
             in
             heart
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             grieuously
             mis-led
             ,
             by
             our
             want
             of
             watchfulnesse
             ouer
             our selues
             .
             And
             I
             heartily
             beg
             of
             God
             so
             to
             
               stablish
               vs
               in
               euery
               word
               and
               good
               work
               ,
            
             
             that
             while
             we
             liue
             
               we
               may
               be
               an
               example
               to
               them
               that
               
               beleeue
               :
            
             and
             when
             we
             haue
             finished
             our
             course
             ,
             the
             people
             may
             haue
             cause
             to
             
               remēber
               vs
               ,
            
             
             &
             to
             
               follow
               our
               faith
               ,
               considering
               what
               hath
               bin
               the
               end
               of
               our
               conuersation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               My
               heart
               saith
               Amen
               vnto
               your
               good
               praier
               :
               and
               God
               forgiue
               vs
               our
               backwardnes
               in
               that
               we
               make
               so
               seldom
               mentiō
               of
               you
               which
               are
               our
               Ministers
               in
               our
               prayers
               vnto
               him
               .
               But
               now
               to
               the
               next
               exceptiō
               which
               is
               against
               the
               hearers
               ;
               the
               common
               saying
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               none
               vsually
               so
               bad
               as
               these
               Puritanes
               (
               for
               so
               in
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               not
               knowing
               truly
               what
               a
               Puritane
               is
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               malice
               seeking
               to
               disgrace
               honest
               men
               ,
               they
               terme
               euery
               mā
               that
               makes
               conscience
               of
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               for
               the
               building
               of
               himself
               
                 in
                 holy
                 faith
              
               )
               they
               are
               nothing
               but
               a
               pack
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
            
             
             
               men
               that
               are
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               for
               all
               their
               faire
               shewes
               ,
               holy
               horses
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               names
               of
               disgrace
               ,
               which
               hell
               can
               inuent
               :
               and
               out
               of
               this
               puddle
               of
               reprochfull
               speeches
               against
               the
               louers
               of
               preaching
               ,
               they
               gather
               vp
               filth
               to
               cast
               into
               the
               face
               of
               preaching
               it selfe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             This
             exception
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             went
             next
             before
             ,
             are
             so
             wel
             like
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             easily
             appéere
             to
             haue
             had
             one
             father
             ,
             euen
             the
             diuel
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             slanderer
             from
             
             the
             beginning
             :
             but
             blessed
             be
             God
             that
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             any
             great
             difficultie
             to
             discouer
             ,
             
             euen
             the
             
               deepenesse
               of
               Satan
            
             to
             be
             meere
             simplicitie
             .
             First
             then
             ,
             for
             this
             touching
             the
             hypocrisie
             of
             our
             hearers
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             meere
             slander
             ;
             for
             (
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             be
             it
             spokē
             )
             there
             are
             many
             of
             those
             that
             reuerence
             this
             so
             much
             contemned
             course
             of
             preaching
             ,
             who
             
               haue
               not
               onely
               a
               shew
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
            
             
             but
             do
             also
             
               feele
               the
               power
               thereof
               ;
            
             and
             
               are
               careful
               ,
               as
               they
               beleeue
               in
               God
               ,
               so
               to
               shew
               forth
               good
               works
               ;
            
             so
             that
             their
             liues
             
               do
               adorne
               the
               doctrine
               of
               God
               our
               Sauior
               ,
            
             yea
             and
             (
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             so
             great
             malice
             of
             the
             vngodly
             )
             euē
             
               reproue
            
             the
             leudnes
             of
             the
             
               irreligious
               .
            
             
             Secondly
             ,
             suppose
             it
             to
             be
             so
             (
             as
             it
             may
             well
             ,
             hypocrites
             mingling
             themselues
             with
             the
             soundest
             Christians
             )
             that
             some
             of
             those
             which
             cary
             a
             face
             of
             holinesse
             and
             zeale
             ,
             &
             loue
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             
             do
             notwithstanding
             hold
             
               fellowship
               with
               the
               vnfruitfull
               workes
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               liuing
               after
               the
               lusts
               of
               men
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               running
               with
               the
               wicked
               to
               the
               same
               excesse
               of
               riot
               ;
            
             yet
             who
             is
             able
             to
             say
             that
             euer
             they
             receiued
             any
             encoragemēt
             by
             preaching
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             Hath
             that
             taught
             them
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             the
             cleane
             contrary
             ?
             Let
             malice
             speake
             ,
             
             if
             it
             be
             not
             constrained
             for
             very
             shame
             to
             kéep
             silence
             .
             Doth
             the
             preacher
             perswade
             any
             man
             to
             be
             an
             vsurer
             ,
             an
             oppressor
             ,
             a
             hard
             dealer
             ,
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             a
             whoremaster
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ?
             Nay
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             ,
             that
             it
             testifieth
             to
             one
             &
             other
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               auenger
               of
               al
               such
               things
            
             &
             that
             for
             them
             
               his
               wrath
               commeth
               vpon
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
             
             These
             two
             things
             ,
             namely
             the
             falshood
             of
             the
             exception
             ,
             and
             the
             bad
             consequence
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             may
             stop
             their
             mouthes
             which
             vse
             it
             :
             but
             you
             told
             me
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             that
             there
             be
             sundry
             arguments
             of
             this
             kind
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             let
             vs
             heare
             them
             :
             no
             doubt
             you
             shal
             see
             them
             all
             when
             they
             are
             arraigned
             and
             brought
             to
             receiue
             their
             trial
             at
             the
             Tribunall
             seat
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             to
             be
             condemned
             for
             lying
             vanities
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             no
             more
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             it
             ,
             
             thā
             the
             Philistins
             Dagon
             could
             keepe
             his
             shrine
             (
             though
             no
             doubt
             he
             was
             fast
             nailed
             to
             it
             )
             when
             the
             arke
             of
             Iehouah
             came
             in
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               The
               next
               exception
               is
               of
               a
               larger
               scope
               ,
               and
               fighteth
               against
               you
               with
               the
               generall
               wretchednesse
               of
               this
               last
               generation
               .
               You
               shall
               see
               it
               in
               it
               owne
               likenesse
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               the
               better
               iudge
               of
               it
               .
               
               It
               commonly
               runneth
               thus
               :
               in
               former
               times
               when
               there
               was
               lesse
               preaching
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               was
               more
               geason
               then
               now
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               world
               (
               they
               say
               )
               was
               much
               better
               ,
               there
               was
               more
               loue
               ,
               more
               hospitalitie
               ,
               more
               truth
               ,
               more
               mercie
               ,
               more
               good
               dealing
               amongst
               men
               then
               is
               to
               be
               found
               at
               this
               day
               :
               so
               that
               whereas
               there
               is
               now
               much
               lawing
               ,
               much
               contention
               ,
               much
               oppressing
               ,
               much
               cruelty
               ,
               and
               sinnes
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               al
               this
               is
               layd
               vpon
               the
               backe
               of
               preaching
               :
               this
               is
               the
               leauen
               that
               hath
               put
               the
               whole
               world
               out
               of
               taste
               ;
               this
               is
               also
               a
               peece
               of
               Dagon
               ;
               stump
               .
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               the
               Lord
               hath
               furnished
               you
               with
               
                 weapons
                 mightie
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 downe
                 holds
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               and
               euery
               high
               thing
               that
               is
               exalted
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             I
             perceiue
             the
             Diuell
             much
             doubteth
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             kingdome
             :
             and
             therfore
             though
             preaching
             amongst
             men
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             but
             wind
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             féeleth
             his
             state
             begin
             to
             totter
             with
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             doeth
             stretch
             his
             wit
             ,
             and
             set
             his
             pollicy
             on
             worke
             ,
             and
             spareth
             for
             no
             engines
             to
             beat
             downe
             that
             which
             he
             shal
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             ouerturne
             .
             And
             that
             as
             we
             haue
             seene
             hitherto
             ,
             so
             I
             doubt
             not
             
             but
             we
             shall
             further
             sée
             it
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             particulars
             .
             For
             those
             elder
             times
             (
             as
             men
             call
             them
             )
             first
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             many
             of
             those
             who
             liued
             in
             thē
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             men
             very
             commendable
             for
             those
             morall
             vertues
             (
             as
             they
             are
             termed
             )
             of
             hospitalitie
             ,
             of
             bountie
             ,
             of
             humanity
             ,
             of
             plain
             dealing
             ,
             &
             the
             like
             :
             the
             reason
             was
             this
             ,
             Satan
             let
             them
             alone
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             hold
             them
             captiue
             at
             his
             will
             in
             the
             principal
             .
             Though
             he
             doth
             hate
             these
             specialties
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             ,
             being
             an
             vtter
             enemie
             to
             all
             goodnesse
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             content
             to
             giue
             way
             in
             those
             lesser
             things
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             could
             nuzle
             them
             in
             ignorance
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             which
             he
             well
             knew
             was
             both
             hold
             enough
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             inough
             also
             to
             blemish
             and
             disgrace
             all
             those
             reputed
             vertues
             before
             God.
             But
             now
             the
             light
             of
             knowledge
             being
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             spreading
             it self
             further
             by
             the
             more
             common
             vse
             of
             preaching
             ,
             Sathan
             secretly
             perswadeth
             many
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             them
             to
             haue
             knowledge
             ,
             though
             they
             neglect
             practise
             ,
             &
             he
             laboreth
             also
             by
             killing
             mens
             care
             to
             shew
             themselues
             forward
             in
             these
             duties
             
             of
             ciuilitie
             ,
             to
             lessen
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &
             to
             haue
             matter
             of
             slaunder
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             truth
             .
             Secondly
             to
             speake
             more
             specially
             of
             this
             last
             and
             worst
             age
             of
             the
             world
             :
             if
             it
             be
             well
             vnderstood
             ,
             preaching
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             be
             the
             occasion
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             naturall
             cause
             of
             the
             extreame
             wretchednesse
             thereof
             :
             according
             as
             
               Paul
            
             sayth
             ,
             that
             
               sinne
               tooke
               occasion
               by
               the
               commaundement
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               when
               the
               commaundement
               came
               ,
               sinne
               reuiued
               ,
               and
               grew
               out
               of
               measure
               sinfull
               .
            
             Now
             the
             preaching
             &
             publishing
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             much
             euill
             in
             these
             last
             times
             ,
             in
             two
             respects
             :
             first
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             fuller
             discouery
             of
             sin
             :
             In
             the
             dayes
             of
             former
             ignorance
             many
             of
             the
             same
             grosse
             sins
             were
             which
             now
             are
             ,
             but
             either
             they
             were
             smothered
             in
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             were
             a
             litle
             discried
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             reputed
             nothing
             so
             odious
             .
             But
             
               althings
               when
               they
               were
               reprooued
               of
               the
               light
               ,
            
             
             
               became
               manifest
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               light
               that
               maketh
               all
               things
               manifest
               :
            
             so
             that
             now
             sin
             being
             seene
             more
             ,
             is
             thought
             also
             to
             be
             more
             ;
             for
             sinne
             not
             espied
             ,
             is
             in
             mens
             iudgements
             as
             no
             sin
             .
             So
             then
             partly
             
             in
             this
             respect
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             since
             there
             was
             so
             much
             preaching
             ,
             the
             world
             hath
             bin
             worse
             ,
             because
             the
             holy
             doctrine
             which
             is
             taught
             ,
             condemneth
             many
             things
             for
             sin
             ,
             which
             the
             blind
             world
             estéemed
             as
             no
             sin
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             liues
             of
             those
             which
             are
             conuerted
             by
             preaching
             ,
             do
             shew
             more
             euidently
             the
             monstrous
             sins
             of
             those
             which
             are
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             vngodlinesse
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             is
             an
             occasion
             of
             sin
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             the
             law
             of
             God
             is
             )
             not
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             in
             it
             owne
             nature
             ;
             (
             for
             it
             reproueth
             sin
             ,
             and
             setteth
             it selfe
             against
             all
             maner
             of
             vngodlinesse
             :
             )
             but
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             partly
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             partly
             thorough
             the
             iust
             iudgment
             of
             God
             :
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             is
             alwayes
             the
             more
             furious
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             restrained
             ,
             striuing
             still
             to
             do
             that
             most
             which
             is
             most
             forbidden
             :
             euery
             humor
             desireth
             that
             most
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             most
             encreased
             .
             Let
             a
             Physitian
             forbid
             a
             melancholike
             man
             such
             and
             such
             meates
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             himselfe
             to
             haue
             an
             appetite
             to
             no
             meate
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             which
             is
             inhibited
             .
             I
             do
             verily
             think
             the
             other
             trees
             in
             Paradise
             affoorded
             fruite
             as
             pleasant
             
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             for
             meate
             as
             the
             forbidden
             tree
             :
             but
             when
             as
             Satan
             had
             made
             a
             little
             entry
             ,
             then
             euen
             that
             circumstance
             that
             it
             was
             forbidden
             ,
             did
             set
             an
             edge
             vpon
             the
             womans
             desire
             ,
             and
             made
             her
             more
             faine
             to
             eate
             of
             that
             one
             ,
             then
             of
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             which
             were
             allowed
             .
             
             
               Paul
            
             sayth
             that
             
               the
               law
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               sinne
               ,
            
             both
             because
             it
             encreaseth
             the
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             because
             sin
             thereupon
             becommeth
             more
             outragious
             :
             according
             as
             
               Ieremie
            
             witnesseth
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             experience
             :
             
               I
               cried
               out
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               of
               wrong
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               proclaimed
               desolation
               ,
               therefore
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               made
               a
               reproch
               vnto
               me
               :
            
             it
             séemeth
             that
             vpon
             his
             preaching
             the
             people
             grew
             to
             greater
             insolencie
             .
             Besides
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             points
             of
             necessitie
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             be
             deliuered
             with
             neuer
             so
             great
             circumspection
             ,
             yet
             the
             leudnesse
             of
             mans
             heart
             ,
             not
             being
             ouer-ruled
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             will
             abuse
             the
             same
             .
             So
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Iustification
             by
             faith
             only
             ,
             breedeth
             negligence
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             appéereth
             by
             the
             caueat
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               then
               ?
            
             
             
               shal
               we
               cōtinue
               stil
               in
               sin
               that
               grace
               may
               abound
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
            
             
             So
             the
             doctrine
             of
             our
             fréedom
             by
             Christ
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             carnal
             libertie
             :
             that
             made
             
               Paul
            
             so
             carefull
             to
             vse
             that
             restraint
             ,
             
               Only
               vse
               not
               your
               libertie
               as
               an
               occasion
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
             In
             like
             maner
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             insufficiēt
             to
             kéep
             the
             law
             ,
             &
             that
             we
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             think
             a
             good
             thought
             ,
             but
             as
             God
             worketh
             it
             in
             vs
             :
             Satan
             works
             by
             &
             by
             vpon
             a
             supposed
             aduantage
             ,
             &
             draws
             (
             as
             much
             as
             he
             may
             )
             to
             carelesnes
             thereupon
             .
             And
             therfore
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             his
             great
             wisdome
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             teaching
             of
             that
             point
             ,
             
             that
             
               it
               is
               God
               which
               worketh
               in
               vs
               both
               the
               will
               and
               the
               deed
               ,
            
             coupleth
             this
             exhortation
             ,
             
               Make
               an
               end
               of
               your
               owne
               saluation
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               .
            
             The
             same
             might
             be
             shewed
             by
             many
             other
             points
             ,
             which
             yet
             notwithstanding
             is
             so
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             wretched
             disposition
             of
             mans
             hart
             ,
             who
             abuseth
             the
             comfortable
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             
               and
               turneth
               the
               grace
               of
               our
               God
               into
               wantonnesse
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             as
             sin
             through
             the
             corruptiō
             of
             nature
             taketh
             occasiō
             to
             multiply
             it self
             by
             the
             doctrine
             preached
             ,
             so
             it
             falleth
             out
             by
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             contempt
             of
             much
             preaching
             
             bringeth
             forth
             abundance
             of
             iniquitie
             .
             
             
               My
               word
            
             (
             saith
             God
             by
             the
             Prophet
             )
             
               that
               goeth
               out
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
               shal
               not
               returne
               vnto
               me
               void
               .
            
             And
             therfore
             in
             the
             same
             place
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             
               the
               raine
               ;
            
             
             because
             as
             the
             raine
             maketh
             the
             ground
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             fruitful
             ,
             surely
             then
             more
             vnprofitable
             :
             so
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             maketh
             men
             hearts
             softer
             ,
             and
             themselues
             more
             fruitfull
             in
             good
             workes
             ,
             or
             else
             harder
             ,
             and
             their
             liues
             more
             abominable
             .
             And
             yet
             is
             this
             no
             fault
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             
             for
             that
             is
             
               vnto
               God
               the
               sweete
               sauour
               of
               Christ
               ,
               euen
               in
               them
               which
               perish
               .
            
             I
             haue
             bene
             longer
             in
             this
             point
             then
             I
             thought
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             is
             so
             much
             stood
             vpon
             by
             many
             ,
             I
             haue
             the
             rather
             endeuored
             to
             manifest
             the
             ful
             truth
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Truly
               for
               mine
               owne
               particular
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               confesse
               ,
               that
               you
               haue
               taught
               me
               more
               touching
               this
               point
               then
               I
               haue
               heretofore
               obserued
               .
               Indeed
               I
               haue
               many
               times
               wondred
               how
               it
               shold
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               there
               being
               now
               (
               as
               I
               thinke
               )
               much
               more
               preaching
               against
               sin
               ,
               then
               hath
               bin
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               forefathers
               ,
               yet
               there
               should
               be
               that
               aboundance
               of
               extreme
               impietie
               :
               but
               now
               I
               see
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               .
               
               First
               ,
               ignorance
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               is
               the
               supporter
               of
               Satans
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               he
               hauing
               drowned
               men
               in
               that
               ,
               gaue
               way
               to
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               being
               good
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               ,
               and
               approued
               of
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               lost
               their
               grace
               ,
               being
               done
               without
               knowledge
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               mans
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               spider-like
               turneth
               the
               wholsome
               doctrine
               into
               poison
               ,
               and
               striueth
               more
               when
               it
               feeleth
               it selfe
               limited
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               iust
               with
               God
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 vp
                 into
                 vile
                 affections
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               and
               
                 to
                 lay
                 iniquitie
                 vpon
                 their
                 iniquitie
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               
                 may
                 worke
                 all
                 vncleannesse
                 ,
                 euen
                 with
                 greedinesse
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               who
               
                 receiue
                 not
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               This
               I
               thinke
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               which
               you
               haue
               spoken
               touching
               this
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             You
             haue
             well
             obserued
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             very
             substance
             of
             my
             answer
             to
             that
             exception
             ,
             which
             I
             thinke
             is
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             those
             whom
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             Scripture
             may
             satisfie
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             next
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             more
             of
             this
             kind
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               onely
               to
               my
               remembrance
               one
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               tumults
               &
               diuisions
               which
               accompany
               your
               doctrine
               :
               they
               say
               it
               many
               times
               breedeth
               
               difference
               euen
               among
               those
               betwixt
               whom
               formerly
               there
               was
               the
               best
               agreement
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             My
             good
             neighbor
             ,
             maruell
             not
             at
             this
             :
             for
             as
             I
             shewed
             you
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             conference
             ,
             that
             resistance
             doth
             alwayes
             accompany
             the
             first
             publishing
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             so
             also
             doth
             diuision
             of
             hearts
             follow
             it
             :
             and
             to
             this
             end
             is
             that
             spéech
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             
             
               Thinke
               not
               that
               I
               am
               come
               to
               send
               peace
               into
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             peace
             as
             the
             world
             dreameth
             of
             )
             
               I
               came
               not
               to
               send
               peace
               ,
               but
               the
               sword
               .
            
             We
             read
             that
             when
             
               Paul
            
             exercised
             his
             ministery
             at
             
               Iconium
               ,
            
             
             there
             was
             much
             ado
             ,
             and
             
               the
               people
               of
               the
               citie
               were
               diuided
               ,
               and
               some
               were
               with
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               some
               with
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             This
             made
             him
             to
             be
             accused
             before
             the
             ciuill
             Magistrate
             ,
             for
             
               a
               pestilent
               fellow
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               mouer
               of
               sedition
               ,
            
             according
             as
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             factious
             and
             humorous
             is
             a
             common
             imputation
             .
             Now
             a
             diuision
             cannot
             choose
             but
             follow
             preaching
             :
             for
             when
             as
             among
             the
             hearers
             ,
             
               some
               mock
               ,
            
             
             
               some
               cleaue
               vnto
               the
               teachers
               ,
               some
               beleeue
               and
               others
               beleue
               not
               ,
            
             
             and
             men
             fall
             to
             haue
             
               great
               reasoning
               among
               thēselues
               ,
            
             
             there
             cannot
             but
             follow
             a
             kind
             of
             diuisiō
             &
             siding
             :
             so
             that
             they
             which
             in
             their
             ignorance
             accorded
             together
             touching
             religiō
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             working
             of
             the
             word
             sundred
             ,
             &
             some
             become
             zealous
             folowers
             ,
             others
             malicious
             oppressors
             ,
             laboring
             to
             stop
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             &
             
               to
               peruert
               the
               strait
               waies
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
            
             &
             some
             neuters
             
               neither
               cold
               nor
               hot
               ,
            
             
             but
             iust
             of
             deputy
             
               Gallio
            
             his
             religion
             ,
             who
             
               cared
               nothing
               for
               those
               things
               .
            
             
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             is
             the
             
               fan
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               Christ
            
             by
             which
             he
             parteth
             
               his
               wheat
               from
               the
               chaffe
               ;
            
             and
             whereby
             he
             maketh
             way
             for
             that
             great
             day
             of
             separation
             ,
             
             in
             which
             the
             beleeuing
             
               sheep
            
             shal
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             rebellious
             and
             vnbeléeuing
             
               goates
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             be
             forgotten
             that
             the
             word
             in
             the
             right
             applying
             of
             it
             ,
             
             is
             called
             
               a
               light
               which
               maketh
               all
               things
               manifest
               .
            
             When
             things
             lie
             his
             in
             the
             darknes
             ,
             though
             they
             al
             differ
             each
             from
             other
             in
             colour
             ,
             yet
             they
             séeme
             all
             ●o
             like
             ;
             but
             the
             light
             approching
             ,
             the
             variety
             of
             colours
             is
             soone
             descried
             .
             So
             though
             men
             in
             the
             duskishnes
             of
             ignorance
             are
             reputed
             to
             be
             knit
             together
             in
             the
             vnitie
             of
             affection
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             bright
             beames
             of
             Gods
             word
             breake
             in
             among
             them
             ,
             
             
               the
               thoughts
               of
               many
               hearts
               be
               opened
               ,
            
             
             and
             then
             you
             shall
             see
             diuers
             humors
             ,
             and
             varietie
             of
             dispositions
             .
             By
             these
             things
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             well
             vnderstood
             ,
             diuision
             and
             tumult
             (
             especially
             at
             the
             beginning
             and
             first
             entrie
             of
             it
             among
             an
             vntaught
             people
             )
             must
             needes
             follow
             the
             soundnes
             of
             setled
             preaching
             ;
             though
             those
             that
             are
             reclaimed
             and
             brought
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             al
             
               of
               one
               heart
               and
               of
               one
               soule
               ,
            
             
             
               proceeding
               by
               one
               rule
               ,
               minding
               one
               thing
               ;
            
             and
             
               endeuouring
               to
               keepe
               the
               vnitie
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               You
               haue
               (
               thankes
               be
               to
               God
               )
               at
               least
               to
               my
               iudgement
               ,
               well
               quit
               your selfe
               against
               this
               sort
               of
               men
               .
               The
               next
               that
               you
               haue
               to
               do
               withall
               ,
               are
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               being
               such
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               do
               
                 seeme
                 wise
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               do
               both
               liue
               after
               a
               good
               ciuill
               fashion
               ,
               and
               doe
               also
               make
               shew
               to
               be
               not
               altogether
               enemies
               vnto
               religion
               .
               They
               haue
               also
               some
               insight
               into
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               are
               wont
               to
               reade
               it
               ,
               and
               other
               good
               bookes
               priuately
               :
               onely
               this
               their
               resolution
               is
               to
               keepe
               a
               certaine
               temper
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               carrie
               themselues
               in
               an
               allowable
               conformitie
               ,
               
               and
               not
               to
               be
               ouerforward
               as
               many
               seeme
               to
               be
               ,
               whose
               zeale
               they
               account
               rash
               and
               heady
               indiscretion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             The
             daunger
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             people
             ,
             is
             most
             of
             all
             in
             respect
             of
             themselues
             ,
             becauss
             this
             ,
             
               to
               be
               wise
               in
               a
               mans
               owne
               eies
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               to
               feare
               God
               ,
            
             cannot
             stand
             together
             ;
             otherwise
             for
             answering
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             obiect
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             such
             great
             difficulty
             :
             
             
               For
               the
               foolishnesse
               of
               God
               is
               wiser
               then
               men
               :
            
             and
             
               as
               waxe
               melteth
               before
               the
               fire
               ,
            
             
             so
             shall
             their
             best
             framed
             conceipts
             vanish
             at
             the
             very
             name
             and
             presence
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               am
               glad
               you
               are
               so
               confident
               :
               for
               to
               tell
               you
               true
               ,
               these
               things
               being
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               very
               agreeing
               to
               mans
               reason
               ,
               haue
               much
               troubled
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               haue
               not
               vpon
               the
               sodaine
               knowne
               well
               what
               to
               answer
               ,
               when
               in
               my
               presence
               these
               things
               haue
               bene
               vrged
               by
               such
               as
               are
               thought
               in
               the
               world
               to
               be
               men
               of
               good
               discretion
               .
            
             
             
               First
               then
               it
               is
               demaunded
               why
               preaching
               should
               be
               the
               most
               excellent
               meanes
               of
               spirituall
               instruction
               ,
               and
               wherefore
               you
               should
               take
               so
               much
               vpon
               you
               ,
               as
               that
               your
               speaking
               is
               able
               to
               saue
               mens
               soules
               :
               you
               be
               
               but
               men
               as
               others
               are
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               but
               your
               pride
               ,
               who
               because
               you
               would
               be
               thought
               some
               body
               ,
               do
               thus
               endeuour
               to
               extoll
               the
               worth
               and
               necessitie
               of
               your
               profession
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Here
             is
             indéed
             a
             perillous
             argument
             ,
             it
             sauoreth
             altogether
             of
             the
             sawcinesse
             of
             an
             ignorant
             and
             vnhumbled
             heart
             .
             It
             is
             come
             to
             a
             proper
             passe
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             who
             
               dwelleth
               in
               a
               house
               of
               clay
               ,
            
             
             
               whose
               foundation
               is
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             and
             
               which
               is
               but
               a
               worme
               ,
            
             shall
             dare
             to
             talk
             so
             presumptuously
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             
               set
               his
               mouth
               against
               heauen
               ,
            
             
             as
             to
             aske
             of
             God
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             doings
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             it
             knowne
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             
             that
             his
             will
             is
             
               by
               the
               foolishnes
               of
               preaching
               to
               saue
               those
               which
               beleeue
               ?
            
             
             
               O
               Man
               ,
               who
               art
               thou
               which
               pleadest
               against
               God
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             behold
             a
             reason
             ,
             
             though
             this
             kind
             of
             men
             generally
             are
             
               wiser
               in
               their
               own
               conceit
               then
               seuen
               men
               that
               can
               render
               a
               reason
               ;
            
             and
             a
             man
             may
             haue
             
               more
               hope
               of
               a
               foole
               then
               of
               them
               .
            
             
             Looke
             what
             reason
             there
             was
             ,
             
             why
             the
             Lord
             would
             haue
             the
             walles
             of
             Iericho
             beaten
             downe
             ,
             onely
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             Rammes
             hornes
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             shout
             :
             looke
             also
             why
             the
             Lord
             would
             haue
             no
             more
             
             circumstance
             obserued
             ,
             in
             the
             cleansing
             of
             leprous
             
               Naaman
            
             but
             onely
             this
             ,
             
             
               Wash
               and
               be
               cleane
               ;
            
             the
             same
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             the
             ministery
             of
             man
             to
             so
             excellent
             a
             worke
             ,
             as
             is
             ,
             
               the
               casting
               downe
               of
               the
               holds
               of
               Sathan
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               gathering
               together
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             God
             vsed
             no
             engines
             of
             warre
             ,
             no
             pollicies
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             the
             walles
             of
             Iericho
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             people
             might
             haue
             cause
             to
             say
             :
             
             
               This
               was
               the
               Lords
               doing
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               maruellous
               in
               our
               eyes
               .
            
             So
             likewise
             the
             Prophet
             vsed
             so
             little
             ceremonie
             about
             
               Naaman
               ,
            
             that
             he
             might
             sée
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             in
             his
             recouerie
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Preaching
             ;
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sanctified
             hearing
             to
             be
             the
             outward
             meanes
             to
             beget
             faith
             ,
             and
             hath
             imparted
             to
             vs
             the
             
               treasure
               of
               his
               word
               in
               earthen
               vessels
               ,
            
             
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             whole
             glorie
             of
             our
             conuersion
             may
             be
             his
             ,
             
             and
             that
             
               He
               that
               reioyceth
            
             in
             the
             renewing
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             reclaiming
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             may
             
               reioyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             and
             acknowledge
             with
             humilitie
             ,
             
               the
               excellencie
               of
               that
               power
               ,
            
             which
             by
             so
             meane
             a
             meanes
             could
             bring
             so
             mightie
             things
             to
             passe
             .
             It
             is
             a
             
             generall
             rule
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             that
             Gods
             
               power
               is
               made
               perfect
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
             apparant
             and
             more
             conspicuous
             )
             
               through
               weaknes
               .
            
             Great
             is
             the
             pride
             and
             arrogancie
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             may
             find
             it selfe
             able
             ,
             though
             but
             by
             a
             thought
             ,
             to
             further
             and
             helpe
             forward
             it
             owne
             saluation
             ,
             it
             prides
             it selfe
             foorthwith
             ,
             and
             to
             it self
             secretly
             it
             more
             magnifieth
             the
             litle
             ,
             which
             it
             imagineth
             to
             be
             in
             it
             own
             power
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             which
             it
             receiueth
             frō
             the
             Lord.
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preuention
             of
             this
             euill
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             great
             wisedome
             ,
             hath
             so
             caried
             the
             whole
             
               Mysterie
               of
               godlines
               ,
            
             
             from
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             it
             in
             heauen
             ,
             
             (
             his
             
               Election
               according
               to
               his
               foreknowledge
            
             )
             vnto
             the
             last
             
               perfecting
               of
               it
               vntill
               the
               day
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             that
             when
             a
             man
             shall
             enter
             into
             a
             déepe
             consideration
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             withall
             marke
             the
             order
             and
             progresse
             of
             his
             own
             conuersion
             ,
             he
             may
             
               lay
               his
               hand
               vpon
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             
             and
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             soule
             may
             say
             :
             
             
               Not
               vnto
               me
               ô
               Lord
               not
               vnto
               me
               ,
               but
               vnto
               thy
               name
               giue
               the
               glory
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             :
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             hath
             thought
             good
             to
             commend
             the
             hearing
             of
             a
             Preacher
             and
             teacher
             ,
             
             aboue
             other
             courses
             ,
             
             for
             the
             calling
             of
             vs
             
               from
               the
               power
               of
               darknesse
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               his
               deare
               sonne
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             maketh
             most
             for
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             Gods
             glorie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             chiefly
             respected
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             
             euen
             to
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             all
             
               being
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               through
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               him
               might
               be
               glorie
               for
               euer
               .
            
             
             If
             it
             were
             left
             vnto
             man
             
               by
               his
               owne
               wisedome
               to
               find
               out
               God
               in
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             in
             the
             pride
             of
             his
             heart
             fearing
             his
             owne
             disparagement
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             make
             choise
             of
             preaching
             ,
             (
             for
             we
             see
             how
             the
             world
             in
             the
             wisedom
             thereof
             doth
             euen
             scorne
             it
             )
             but
             he
             would
             either
             drowne
             himselfe
             in
             the
             puddle
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             do
             ,
             or
             else
             trust
             to
             his
             owne
             iudustrie
             ,
             as
             many
             do
             ,
             vpon
             whom
             this
             curse
             iustly
             falleth
             ,
             
             that
             they
             
               become
               vain
               in
               their
               imaginations
               ,
            
             and
             
               when
               they
               professe
               themselues
               wise
               ,
               proue
               meere
               fooles
               ,
               thinking
               they
               know
               much
               ,
            
             
             but
             yet
             
               knowing
               nothing
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               know
               .
            
             If
             this
             reason
             cannot
             satisfie
             those
             ,
             who
             wil
             néeds
             haue
             a
             reason
             of
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             will
             satisfie
             them
             .
             Once
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             as
             haue
             
             learned
             the
             first
             lesson
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             to
             
               denie
            
             themselues
             ,
             
             and
             to
             
               vnderstand
               according
               to
               sobrietie
               ,
            
             they
             wil
             yeeld
             to
             this
             truth
             ,
             and
             by
             yéelding
             ,
             no
             doubt
             they
             shal
             haue
             comfort
             .
             Now
             whereas
             we
             are
             thought
             to
             take
             too
             much
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             we
             endeuor
             to
             make
             knowne
             the
             worth
             and
             excellencie
             of
             our
             office
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             méere
             slander
             :
             for
             I
             hope
             we
             haue
             learned
             
               to
               preach
               not
               our selues
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             and
             to
             account
             our selues
             no
             more
             then
             
               the
               Ministers
               by
               whom
               ye
               beleeue
               .
            
             
             We
             confesse
             the
             
               increase
            
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             :
             
             we
             leaue
             the
             
               purifying
               and
               opening
               of
               the
               heart
            
             onely
             to
             him
             .
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             dare
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             encroch
             vpon
             the
             Lords
             right
             ,
             
             seeing
             we
             know
             that
             he
             
               is
               a
               iealous
               God
               and
               wil
               not
               giue
               his
               glory
               to
               another
               .
            
             This
             is
             our
             opinion
             of
             our selues
             herein
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             man
             be
             so
             suspicious
             or
             so
             hardly
             conceited
             of
             vs
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             otherwise
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             let
             him
             remember
             that
             
               Loue
               thinketh
               not
               euill
               .
            
             
             And
             yet
             I
             must
             néeds
             adde
             this
             also
             ,
             that
             so
             is
             the
             Lord
             pleased
             to
             blesse
             the
             labors
             of
             painful
             Ministers
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             that
             he
             douchsafeth
             them
             the
             name
             of
             
               Gods
               labourers
               ,
            
             nay
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             
               workers
               together
               
               with
               his
               grace
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               sauers
               of
               them
               which
               heare
               them
               :
            
             The
             Lord
             for
             the
             gracing
             and
             crediting
             of
             the
             instrument
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             it
             from
             contempt
             ,
             attributeth
             that
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             his
             owne
             onely
             power
             to
             effect
             .
             Tel
             me
             now
             ,
             whether
             this
             answer
             doth
             in
             your
             opinion
             silence
             this
             grand
             obiection
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               A
               man
               would
               thinke
               ,
               that
               this
               which
               you
               haue
               spoken
               ,
               should
               stop
               their
               mouthes
               which
               are
               otherwise
               minded
               :
               but
               yet
               they
               do
               replie
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               you
               doe
               much
               streighten
               the
               grace
               and
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               seeme
               as
               it
               were
               to
               tye
               the
               working
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               (
               which
               yet
               
                 bloweth
                 where
                 it
                 listeth
              
               )
               to
               your
               tongues
               :
            
             
             
               as
               though
               without
               preaching
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               saluation
               :
               whereby
               you
               seeme
               also
               to
               cut
               them
               cleane
               off
               from
               any
               hope
               of
               heauen
               ,
               which
               either
               heretofore
               haue
               wanted
               ,
               or
               now
               enioy
               not
               the
               common
               and
               ordinary
               vse
               of
               preaching
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             wrong
             done
             vnto
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             limit
             it
             to
             those
             means
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             his
             wisedome
             hath
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             conueyance
             thereof
             vnto
             vs.
             When
             
               Paul
            
             was
             in
             his
             daungerous
             sea-voyage
             ,
             
             in
             the
             night
             
               there
               stood
               by
               him
               
               the
               Angell
               of
               God
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Lo
               ,
               God
               hath
               giuen
               vnto
               thee
               all
               that
               sayle
               with
               thee
               :
            
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             when
             as
             afterwards
             ,
             
               the
               mariners
               were
               about
               to
               flie
               out
               of
               the
               ship
               ,
               and
               had
               let
               downe
               the
               boate
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             purposely
             to
             make
             escape
             ,
             
             
               Paul
               said
               to
               the
               Centurion
               and
               the
               souldiers
               :
               Except
               these
               abide
               in
               the
               ship
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               be
               safe
               .
            
             Did
             
               Paule
            
             herein
             streighten
             the
             almightie
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             safetie
             without
             the
             staying
             of
             those
             mariners
             in
             the
             shippe
             ?
             Was
             the
             Lords
             hand
             shortened
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             deliuer
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             skill
             &
             industrie
             of
             those
             men
             ?
             Surely
             no
             :
             but
             ,
             because
             
               Paul
            
             knew
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             not
             pleased
             otherwise
             to
             giue
             deliuerance
             :
             therefore
             he
             said
             that
             vnlesse
             the
             mariners
             taried
             ,
             the
             company
             could
             not
             be
             preserued
             .
             
             The
             learned
             do
             thus
             distinguish
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             :
             it
             is
             an
             absolute
             power
             ,
             by
             with
             he
             can
             do
             infinite
             things
             which
             he
             will
             not
             do
             :
             so
             
               Iohn
            
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             
             that
             he
             was
             able
             
               of
               the
               very
               stones
               to
               raise
               vp
               children
               vnto
               Abraham
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             actuall
             or
             a
             working
             power
             ,
             
             which
             he
             executeth
             in
             the
             gouerning
             of
             the
             world
             and
             the
             things
             therein
             :
             now
             when
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             ,
             
             that
             he
             cannot
             vs
             that
             which
             he
             will
             doe
             .
             So
             touching
             preaching
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             without
             any
             restraint
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             that
             except
             there
             be
             preaching
             men
             cannot
             be
             saued
             :
             not
             that
             God
             is
             tied
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             he
             cannot
             saue
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             reuealed
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             linked
             together
             with
             an
             indissoluble
             knot
             ,
             praying
             ,
             faith
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             sending
             .
             There
             is
             no
             praying
             without
             faith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             faith
             but
             by
             hearing
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hearing
             to
             beget
             faith
             but
             of
             a
             preacher
             sent
             ,
             that
             is
             furnished
             with
             gifts
             frō
             aboue
             ,
             for
             the
             feeding
             
               of
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
               depending
               vpon
               him
               with
               knowledge
               and
               vnderstanding
               .
            
             
             If
             it
             shall
             be
             vrged
             (
             as
             me
             thought
             you
             also
             touched
             it
             )
             that
             we
             shal
             by
             this
             ,
             preiudice
             them
             who
             haue
             either
             liued
             &
             died
             without
             preaching
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             enioy
             it
             not
             now
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             what
             God
             can
             do
             where
             the
             meanes
             is
             wanting
             ,
             another
             thing
             what
             he
             will
             doe
             where
             the
             means
             is
             supplied
             .
             When
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             were
             destitute
             of
             the
             vsual
             helpes
             of
             tillage
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             
               gaue
               them
               bread
               from
               
               heauen
               to
               eate
               :
            
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             came
             into
             the
             promised
             land
             the
             
               Man
            
             ceased
             ,
             
               neither
               had
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               Man
               any
               more
               .
            
             
             Euery
             man
             was
             then
             to
             fall
             to
             his
             worke
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             hope
             by
             those
             extraordinary
             meanes
             to
             be
             releeued
             .
             To
             strengthen
             the
             faith
             of
             
               Hezekiah
               ,
            
             the
             Lord
             sayd
             to
             him
             ,
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               eate
               this
               yeare
               such
               as
               groweth
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               yeare
               such
               things
               as
               grow
               without
               sowing
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               third
               yeare
               ,
               sow
               ye
               ,
               and
               reape
               ,
               and
               plant
               &c.
               
            
             He
             that
             (
             those
             two
             yeeres
             being
             expired
             )
             had
             trusted
             to
             the
             former
             courses
             ,
             neglecting
             husbandry
             ,
             out
             of
             al
             doubt
             he
             might
             haue
             bene
             starued
             :
             and
             yet
             before
             ,
             he
             that
             had
             called
             Gods
             power
             ,
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             foode
             without
             sowing
             into
             question
             ,
             had
             bene
             worthy
             to
             be
             punished
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             worlds
             creation
             ,
             
             God
             for
             the
             manifesting
             of
             his
             owne
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             made
             light
             to
             be
             ,
             &
             the
             earth
             to
             bud
             forth
             :
             before
             the
             Sun
             (
             which
             to
             vs
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             cherisher
             of
             the
             vital
             heat
             which
             is
             in
             all
             things
             )
             was
             created
             :
             yet
             now
             God
             hauing
             established
             an
             orderly
             course
             ,
             we
             cannot
             hope
             either
             for
             light
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             or
             for
             life
             among
             the
             creatures
             
             vpon
             the
             earth
             without
             the
             Sun.
             I
             do
             apply
             al
             these
             things
             thus
             :
             the
             want
             of
             the
             meanes
             of
             publicke
             preaching
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             any
             hindrance
             vnto
             God
             in
             sauing
             those
             
               which
               he
               knew
               before
               ,
            
             
             and
             who
             
               were
               ordained
               vnto
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             And
             I
             am
             out
             of
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Popery
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             whē
             
               the
               key
               of
               knowledge
               was
               vtterly
               taken
               away
               ;
            
             
             and
             
               the
               law
               perished
               from
               the
               priest
               ,
               counsell
               from
               the
               wise
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               from
               the
               Prophet
               ;
            
             
             so
             that
             if
             a
             man
             
               did
               wander
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
               ,
               and
               did
               run
               to
               and
               fro
               from
               the
               North
               euen
               vnto
               the
               East
               to
               seeke
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             yet
             he
             could
             
               not
               find
               it
               .
            
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             cleere
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             many
             then
             in
             that
             great
             darknes
             ,
             did
             as
             the
             prouerbe
             is
             )
             see
             day
             at
             a
             very
             litle
             hole
             ,
             &
             very
             strāgely
             came
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             some
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             some
             parcels
             of
             scripture
             ,
             some
             by
             the
             writings
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             some
             by
             conference
             with
             others
             ,
             though
             the
             same
             were
             both
             very
             seldom
             &
             very
             secret
             ,
             some
             by
             knowing
             little
             more
             then
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             in
             English
             ,
             &
             yet
             had
             they
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             felt
             that
             cōfort
             ,
             &
             receiued
             the
             sweetnesse
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             the
             histories
             of
             the
             church
             make
             mention
             )
             they
             
             were
             contēted
             to
             sacrifice
             their
             liues
             ,
             &
             to
             spend
             their
             best
             blood
             to
             beare
             witnes
             vnto
             it
             :
             which
             the
             Lord
             did
             ,
             both
             that
             it
             might
             appeare
             to
             all
             ensuing
             ages
             ,
             that
             he
             :
             
             
               ●ed
               a
               small
               remnant
               ,
               euen
               as
               the
               shepheard
               taketh
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               lion
               two
               legs
               ,
               or
               a
               peece
               of
               an
               eare
               :
            
             then
             when
             as
             the
             
               daugther
               of
               Sion
               was
               become
               as
               Sodome
               ,
               and
               not
               much
               vnlike
               vnto
               Gomor●h●
            
             and
             withal
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             app●e●ng
             ,
             when
             he
             
               shal
               consume
               that
               man
               of
               sin
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               abolish
               him
               with
               the
               brightnes
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
            
             he
             may
             haue
             witnesses
             against
             him
             out
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             
               deceiuablenesse
            
             of
             his
             superstitious
             doctrines
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             cruelty
             of
             his
             tyrannous
             and
             bloody
             proceedings
             .
             That
             which
             I
             say
             touching
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             darknes
             of
             Popery
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             also
             of
             many
             parte
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             the
             long
             flourishing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             not
             through
             whose
             default
             )
             neuer
             enioyed
             the
             benefit
             &
             comfort
             of
             setled
             preaching
             :
             for
             though
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Lord
             hath
             much
             people
             ,
             there
             he
             is
             not
             wāting
             to
             send
             some
             ,
             
             who
             may
             
               continue
            
             with
             them
             ,
             
               and
               teach
               the
               
               of
               God
               among
               them
               ;
            
             yet
             as
             he
             sometimes
             vouchsafeth
             a
             Preacher
             to
             
               impudent
               and
               stif-necked
               children
               ,
            
             
             who
             
               will
               not
               heare
               ,
            
             to
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             day
             of
             
               vengeance
               they
               may
               know
               there
               hath
               bene
               a
               Prophet
               among
               them
               :
            
             so
             also
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             by
             secret
             and
             hidden
             ,
             yea
             and
             very
             vnlikely
             courses
             ,
             to
             affoord
             vnto
             some
             hearts
             the
             blessing
             of
             inward
             conuersion
             ,
             vppon
             whom
             he
             hath
             not
             bestowed
             the
             benefite
             of
             outward
             instruction
             by
             a
             Preacher
             .
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             Yet
             this
             remaineth
             cercertaine
             ,
             that
             as
             when
             the
             good
             meanes
             is
             wanting
             ,
             and
             cannot
             by
             any
             meanes
             be
             procured
             ,
             the
             power
             and
             mercie
             of
             God
             must
             not
             be
             distrusted
             :
             so
             when
             the
             meanes
             is
             bestowed
             ,
             his
             bountie
             cannot
             without
             great
             sin
             be
             despised
             .
             It
             is
             herein
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             the
             want
             of
             them
             (
             when
             a
             man
             cannot
             ,
             though
             faine
             he
             would
             ,
             become
             partaker
             of
             them
             )
             but
             the
             contempt
             which
             is
             damnable
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             a
             father
             vnnecessarily
             deferre
             the
             baptisme
             of
             his
             child
             longer
             then
             the
             time
             appoynted
             by
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             child
             die
             without
             baptisme
             :
             so
             likewise
             for
             a
             man
             
             vsually
             to
             turne
             is
             backe
             from
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             making
             no
             reckoning
             of
             the
             cōfort
             offred
             therein
             ,
             it
             is
             doubtlesse
             a
             fault
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             not
             let
             to
             go
             away
             vnpunished
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             depriued
             of
             it
             through
             a
             kind
             of
             vnauoydable
             necessitie
             ,
             simply
             there
             is
             no
             preiudice
             to
             a
             mans
             saluation
             thereby
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             these
             things
             be
             ioyned
             with
             it
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             straite
             ,
             
             the
             
               soule
               do
               pant
            
             after
             that
             great
             benefit
             of
             which
             it
             is
             depriued
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             do
             both
             desire
             &
             require
             that
             one
             thing
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               euen
               to
               behold
               the
               beautie
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             namely
             
               the
               light
               of
               the
               glorious
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               image
               of
               God
               :
            
             thirdly
             that
             he
             be
             careful
             to
             vse
             all
             such
             helps
             of
             reading
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             godly
             treatises
             ,
             and
             of
             conference
             with
             men
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             may
             possibly
             be
             procured
             .
             But
             if
             so
             be
             a
             man
             may
             by
             any
             meanes
             enioy
             the
             benefite
             and
             comfort
             of
             preaching
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             with
             some
             both
             charge
             and
             trauell
             ;
             if
             then
             he
             carelesly
             neglect
             it
             ,
             and
             trust
             to
             other
             meanes
             ,
             no
             doubt
             the
             Lord
             will
             curse
             those
             meanes
             vnto
             him
             ,
             which
             for
             all
             that
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             might
             profite
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             vsed
             with
             contempt
             of
             the
             principal
             .
             This
             is
             my
             iudgment
             touching
             this
             supposal
             ,
             that
             by
             pressing
             the
             worth
             of
             preaching
             ,
             we
             do
             confine
             as
             it
             were
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             and
             ●e
             it
             to
             our
             tongues
             ,
             &
             do
             cut
             them
             short
             of
             al
             hope
             of
             saluation
             ,
             which
             by
             any
             occasion
             haue
             liued
             or
             do
             liue
             without
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               Wel
               sir
               ,
               this
               kind
               of
               men
               for
               all
               this
               is
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               but
               being
               beaten
               by
               argument
               and
               scripture
               from
               one
               fond
               conceit
               ,
               they
               forthwith
               ●un
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               seek
               not
               so
               much
               how
               to
               make
               a
               direct
               reply
               ,
               as
               to
               heape
               vp
               diuersity
               of
               obiections
               .
               And
               therfore
               when
               they
               haue
               said
               all
               they
               can
               ,
               for
               the
               pressing
               of
               those
               particulars
               ▪
               the
               vanity
               whereof
               you
               haue
               layed
               open
               to
               the
               full
               ;
               then
               (
               hoping
               to
               obtaine
               that
               with
               multitude
               of
               words
               ,
               which
               with
               waight
               of
               reasō
               they
               cannot
               .
               )
               they
               wil
               needs
               know
               a
               reason
               why
               there
               may
               not
               be
               as
               much
               good
               gotten
               by
               their
               owne
               priuate
               reading
               in
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               good
               sermons
               and
               treatises
               which
               are
               set
               forth
               ,
               as
               by
               hearing
               a
               Preacher
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Touching
             priuate
             reading
             of
             
             the
             scripture
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             disliking
             it
             any
             way
             ,
             that
             with
             that
             learned
             
               Chrysostome
            
             I
             do
             alwayes
             exhort
             ,
             
             and
             will
             not
             faile
             in
             stirring
             vp
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             onely
             diligently
             attend
             to
             matters
             spoken
             publikely
             ,
             but
             endeuour
             themselues
             also
             to
             reade
             and
             peruse
             the
             scriptures
             priuatly
             .
             God
             forbid
             ,
             
             I
             or
             any
             other
             of
             my
             profession
             ,
             should
             maintaine
             that
             Popish
             Maxime
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             vse
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             heresies
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             the
             contrary
             taught
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             seconded
             by
             the
             learned
             in
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             euill
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             error
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             or
             corruption
             in
             manners
             ,
             is
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             We
             might
             well
             reioyce
             in
             the
             happinesse
             of
             our
             times
             ,
             if
             we
             might
             be
             occasioned
             by
             our
             peoples
             experience
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             say
             as
             one
             said
             of
             o●d
             :
             
             You
             may
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             see
             commonly
             our
             opinions
             and
             rules
             of
             religion
             to
             be
             held
             and
             maintained
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             masters
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             teachers
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             euen
             by
             Smithes
             ,
             and
             Shoo
             makers
             ,
             and
             husbandmen
             ,
             and
             hedgers
             ,
             and
             heard-men
             ,
             
             yea
             and
             by
             women
             and
             seamsters
             :
             the
             comfort
             which
             we
             should
             take
             herein
             ,
             should
             make
             vs
             litle
             to
             esteem
             the
             scoffes
             of
             Ismaelitish
             Papists
             ,
             who
             obiect
             it
             to
             vs
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             disgrace
             ,
             
             that
             we
             haue
             prophaned
             the
             Scripture
             by
             making
             it
             common
             to
             artificers
             and
             women
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             I
             say
             of
             the
             priuate
             reading
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             I
             say
             also
             of
             the
             perusing
             of
             godly
             treatises
             ,
             &
             sermons
             ,
             &
             the
             like
             .
             I
             wish
             mens
             care
             in
             this
             kind
             encreased
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             that
             thereby
             there
             commeth
             much
             comfort
             vnto
             Gods
             people
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             dare
             not
             to
             ascribe
             that
             to
             priuate
             exercises
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Scripture
             belongeth
             to
             the
             publike
             ministerie
             ,
             
             namely
             the
             begetting
             of
             
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             the
             gathering
             together
             of
             the
             
               Saints
            
             of
             God
             into
             his
             Church
             .
             I
             find
             in
             the
             holy
             historie
             ,
             the
             teaching
             by
             the
             ministerie
             of
             man
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             those
             things
             to
             which
             I
             suppose
             no
             man
             will
             dare
             to
             equal
             his
             owne
             priuate
             industry
             .
             When
             Christ
             called
             
               Paul
            
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             
               Paul
            
             demanded
             ,
             
             
               Lord
               what
               wilt
               thou
               that
               I
               do
               ?
            
             a
             man
             in
             reason
             would
             haue
             thought
             that
             there
             could
             haue
             bene
             no
             more
             excellent
             means
             for
             
               Pauls
            
             instructiō
             ,
             
             then
             if
             Christ
             should
             haue
             discoursed
             to
             him
             with
             his
             owne
             mouth
             ;
             yet
             to
             maintaine
             the
             credit
             of
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             knowne
             the
             blessing
             that
             followeth
             it
             ,
             
               Paul
            
             is
             commanded
             to
             depend
             vpon
             the
             ministery
             and
             direction
             of
             
               Ananias
               .
            
             Not
             much
             vnlike
             is
             that
             example
             of
             
               Cornelius
               :
            
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             send
             an
             Angell
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
             to
             testifie
             vnto
             him
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             almes
             and
             prayers
             with
             the
             Lord
             :
             why
             then
             did
             not
             the
             same
             Angell
             proceed
             to
             instruct
             him
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             ?
             what
             credite
             would
             the
             words
             of
             so
             glorious
             a
             creature
             haue
             caried
             ?
             saith
             flesh
             &
             bloud
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             wisedom
             thought
             it
             the
             most
             fitting
             course
             to
             put
             ouer
             
               Cornelius
            
             to
             the
             ministery
             of
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             
             
               (
               Send
               mē
               to
               Ioppa
               &
               cal
               for
               Simon
               ;
               he
               shall
               tel
               thee
               what
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               do
               :
               )
            
             to
             the
             end
             that
             it
             might
             appeare
             ,
             
             that
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             to
             vse
             mans
             voice
             as
             his
             instrument
             ,
             and
             to
             tie
             our
             faith
             vnto
             it
             .
             Shall
             any
             man
             dare
             to
             put
             his
             owne
             priuate
             courses
             of
             reading
             into
             the
             ballance
             with
             publike
             preaching
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             hath
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             to
             preferre
             it
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             mans
             vse
             )
             before
             the
             immediate
             teaching
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             instruction
             of
             an
             Angell
             ?
             Christ
             a
             litle
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             whereby
             he
             endeuored
             to
             comfort
             the
             harts
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             deliuered
             to
             them
             this
             promise
             ,
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               ,
               I
               say
               vnto
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               in
               me
               ,
               the
               workes
               that
               I
               do
               he
               shal
               do
               also
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               greater
               then
               these
               shal
               he
               do
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             promise
             made
             vnto
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             neither
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             common
             to
             euery
             Christian
             .
             If
             any
             man
             demaund
             what
             be
             these
             
               greater
               workes
               ,
            
             
             which
             shall
             be
             done
             by
             men
             ,
             which
             Christ
             did
             not
             :
             I
             confesse
             with
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             part
             verified
             in
             the
             myracles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             as
             namely
             in
             that
             of
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             
             who
             cured
             the
             diseased
             with
             his
             
               shadow
               ,
            
             which
             may
             be
             thought
             greater
             then
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             healed
             with
             the
             touch
             of
             his
             garment
             :
             
             yet
             thereby
             was
             chiefly
             meant
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gosspell
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             pleased
             our
             Sauior
             to
             depute
             his
             Apostles
             and
             their
             successors
             :
             a
             worke
             indeed
             far
             greater
             then
             any
             of
             those
             myracles
             which
             he
             wrought
             here
             vpon
             earth
             by
             his
             owne
             immediate
             power
             .
             His
             worke
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             the
             conuersion
             
             of
             sinners
             ,
             
             (
             for
             
               neither
               is
               he
               that
               planteth
               any
               thing
               ,
               neither
               he
               that
               watereth
            
             )
             yet
             he
             thought
             it
             most
             agréeing
             to
             mans
             infirmitie
             and
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             meanes
             both
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             his
             owne
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             triall
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             to
             put
             men
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             pray
             the
             people
             
               in
               Christs
               sted
               to
               be
               reconciled
               vnto
               God.
            
             
             Who
             then
             can
             without
             great
             presumption
             ,
             &
             no
             lesse
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             maiesty
             ,
             rely
             vpon
             any
             other
             meanes
             for
             his
             spirituall
             edification
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             thought
             it
             meeter
             
               to
               put
               his
               words
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               man
               and
               to
               be
               with
               it
               ,
            
             
             thē
             to
             speake
             from
             heauen
             by
             an
             immediate
             voice
             ,
             or
             to
             employ
             those
             
               ministring
               spirits
            
             in
             that
             seruice
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             
               are
               sent
               forth
               for
               their
               takes
               which
               shall
               be
               heires
               of
               saluation
               ?
            
             
             Great
             is
             the
             benefite
             of
             priuate
             reading
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             bookes
             of
             holy
             scripture
             :
             but
             yet
             as
             
               giuing
               at
               endance
               to
               reading
               in
               a
               Minister
               ,
            
             
             is
             to
             make
             him
             the
             better
             able
             to
             discharge
             his
             publike
             dutie
             ,
             
               in
               exhortation
               and
               doctrine
               :
            
             so
             the
             chiefe
             end
             of
             priuate
             searching
             the
             scripture
             by
             priuate
             mē
             ,
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             publike
             ministery
             ,
             
             that
             before
             hand
             they
             may
             be
             prepared
             to
             it
             ,
             &
             afterwards
             may
             the
             better
             know
             how
             to
             profit
             by
             it
             :
             for
             the
             former
             of
             these
             two
             (
             namely
             preparation
             by
             reading
             to
             the
             publike
             hearing
             )
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             fit
             saying
             of
             
               Chrysostome
               :
            
             
             We
             do
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             oftentimes
             tell
             you
             before
             hand
             ,
             the
             text
             whereof
             our
             purpose
             is
             to
             entreate
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             you
             (
             taking
             your
             booke
             ,
             and
             weighing
             the
             summe
             and
             state
             of
             the
             place
             )
             may
             make
             your
             minds
             fitter
             to
             receiue
             those
             points
             which
             shal
             after
             be
             deliuered
             .
             As
             indéed
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             generall
             course
             &
             story
             of
             the
             Bible
             maketh
             preaching
             to
             be
             much
             lesse
             profitable
             vnto
             them
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             vse
             of
             priuat
             reading
             for
             profite
             after
             hearing
             ,
             we
             haue
             that
             memorable
             example
             of
             those
             worthy
             gentlemen
             of
             
               Berea
               ,
            
             who
             hearing
             the
             Apostles
             preach
             ,
             
             
               and
               receiuing
               the
               word
               with
               all
               readinesse
               ,
               searched
               the
               scriptures
               dayly
               whether
               those
               things
               were
               so
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               ,
               but
               (
               may
               it
               be
               said
               )
               is
               not
               the
               scripture
               the
               ground
               and
               foundation
               of
               all
               your
               doctrine
               ;
               and
               are
               you
               able
               to
               say
               more
               or
               to
               speake
               better
               then
               many
               
               both
               auncient
               and
               later
               learned
               men
               ,
               whose
               excellent
               sermons
               are
               put
               in
               print
               ,
               and
               whose
               godly
               treatises
               are
               extant
               for
               the
               benefite
               and
               comfort
               of
               Gods
               people
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             preach
             vnto
             you
             any
             other
             doctrine
             then
             that
             which
             the
             scripture
             will
             allow
             ,
             
             we
             are
             worthy
             of
             
               Pauls
            
             curse
             ;
             we
             know
             and
             confesse
             the
             Bible
             to
             be
             the
             most
             exact
             rule
             ,
             and
             square
             ,
             and
             canon
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             our
             sermons
             must
             be
             tried
             :
             we
             acknowledge
             also
             that
             holy
             mē
             which
             haue
             written
             touching
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             haue
             published
             their
             wel
             labored
             ,
             &
             zealously
             deliuered
             sermons
             ,
             haue
             (
             many
             of
             them
             )
             set
             downe
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             soundly
             ,
             and
             bene
             the
             meanes
             of
             much
             comfort
             to
             well
             affected
             people
             :
             but
             yet
             ,
             though
             the
             doctrine
             be
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             ,
             that
             is
             read
             priuately
             ,
             &
             which
             is
             publikely
             deliuered
             ,
             yet
             the
             like
             fruite
             cannot
             follow
             vpon
             both
             .
             If
             you
             demaund
             a
             reason
             ,
             I
             can
             giue
             no
             better
             then
             that
             which
             Christ
             gaue
             of
             Gods
             reuealing
             those
             things
             to
             babes
             ,
             which
             he
             hid
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             ,
             
             
               Euen
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               his
               good
               pleasure
               is
               such
               .
            
             When
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             in
             
             their
             iourney
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             were
             fed
             with
             bread
             from
             heauen
             :
             we
             read
             that
             if
             vpon
             the
             week
             dayes
             any
             man
             had
             reserued
             of
             the
             Manna
             til
             the
             morning
             ,
             
               it
               was
               full
               of
               wormes
               and
               stanke
               ;
            
             
             but
             being
             kept
             the
             day
             before
             the
             Sabbaoth
             vntill
             morning
             ,
             
             
               it
               stanke
               not
               ,
               neither
               was
               there
               any
               worme
               therein
               .
            
             I
             would
             faine
             sée
             who
             could
             giue
             me
             any
             other
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Manna
             should
             at
             the
             one
             time
             corrupt
             ,
             at
             the
             other
             continue
             swéete
             ,
             but
             onely
             this
             :
             God
             shewed
             his
             power
             in
             preseruing
             it
             at
             the
             one
             time
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             his
             own
             ordinance
             for
             the
             better
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbaoth
             ,
             and
             he
             shewed
             his
             iustice
             in
             rotting
             it
             at
             the
             other
             time
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             forbidden
             it
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             depend
             vpō
             his
             prouidence
             .
             After
             the
             same
             sort
             ,
             one
             man
             he
             taking
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             &
             thinking
             himselfe
             to
             be
             as
             able
             to
             draw
             good
             matter
             out
             of
             the
             books
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             other
             writings
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             Preacher
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             either
             contemneth
             or
             else
             neglecteth
             the
             publike
             Ministery
             .
             Another
             ,
             he
             in
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commaundement
             ,
             
             
               VVatcheth
               dayly
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               Lords
               house
               ,
               and
               giueth
               attendance
               at
               the
               postes
               of
               his
               doores
               ,
            
             framing
             
             all
             his
             priuate
             readings
             and
             meditations
             to
             the
             fitting
             of
             himselfe
             for
             the
             assembly
             exercises
             .
             You
             will
             aske
             me
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             former
             rot
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             putrifie
             ,
             and
             become
             nothing
             worth
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             man
             of
             good
             capacitie
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             &
             reading
             none
             but
             sound
             authors
             :
             and
             the
             other
             thriue
             in
             knowledge
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             godlines
             ,
             that
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             learneth
             no
             other
             doctrine
             then
             he
             findeth
             in
             his
             good
             bookes
             at
             home
             ?
             I
             might
             happily
             ,
             but
             verily
             for
             mine
             owne
             part
             I
             will
             seeke
             no
             other
             answer
             but
             this
             :
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             blesse
             the
             latter
             course
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             
               If
               thou
               cause
               thine
               eares
               to
               hearken
               vnto
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               incline
               thine
               heart
               to
               vnderstanding
               ;
               then
               thou
               shalt
               vnderstand
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               find
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God.
            
             But
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             course
             of
             mans
             owne
             deuising
             ,
             sauouring
             of
             inward
             pride
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             turneth
             it
             (
             as
             hee
             doeth
             all
             
               humane
               wisedome
               )
               into
               foolishnes
               :
            
             
             so
             that
             the
             knowledge
             so
             gotten
             (
             I
             meane
             by
             another
             by-way
             ,
             &
             not
             by
             that
             old
             trodē
             path
             of
             hearing
             )
             either
             becometh
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             
               vaine
               iangling
               ,
            
             or
             els
             if
             it
             be
             sound
             ,
             
             
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             apprehension
             of
             truth
             ,
             yet
             it
             swimmeth
             onely
             in
             the
             braine
             ,
             and
             neuer
             worketh
             to
             the
             renewing
             and
             seasoning
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               yet
               one
               thing
               more
               touching
               this
               conceit
               which
               men
               haue
               ,
               to
               game
               more
               by
               their
               owne
               priuate
               courses
               then
               by
               the
               publike
               ministery
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               :
               men
               that
               write
               ,
               write
               with
               great
               deliberation
               and
               aduice
               ;
               as
               for
               you
               when
               you
               preach
               ,
               you
               speake
               many
               times
               at
               aduenture
               ,
               and
               nothing
               so
               iudicially
               as
               do
               those
               who
               commit
               things
               to
               writing
               .
               Besides
               that
               ,
            
             
             
               many
               of
               you
               are
               but
               nouices
               and
               
                 yong
                 schollers
                 ,
              
               whom
               S.
               Paul
               seemeth
               not
               so
               well
               to
               approue
               of
               .
               And
               for
               these
               causes
               ,
               as
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               iealous
               of
               your
               iudgement
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               they
               receiue
               that
               profit
               by
               your
               preaching
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               by
               priuate
               reading
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             a
             poore
             excuse
             :
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             men
             write
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             they
             write
             with
             iudgement
             and
             heedfulnesse
             :
             and
             so
             do
             they
             also
             preach
             with
             good
             aduice
             ,
             who
             haue
             learned
             to
             feare
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             said
             ,
             
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               which
               doeth
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
               .
            
             I
             will
             not
             go
             about
             to
             patronise
             the
             negligence
             
             and
             carelesnesse
             of
             any
             man
             :
             I
             wish
             we
             would
             all
             studie
             to
             shew
             our selues
             
               approued
               vnto
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               workemen
               that
               neede
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               diuiding
               the
               word
               of
               God
               aright
               :
            
             
             that
             so
             when
             
               the
               fire
               shall
               trie
               euery
               mans
               worke
               of
               what
               sort
               it
               is
               ,
               ours
               may
               abide
               .
            
             Yet
             this
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             compare
             like
             with
             like
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sound
             writers
             with
             sound
             preachers
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             sermons
             of
             the
             one
             framed
             with
             as
             good
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             the
             bookes
             and
             writings
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             if
             that
             be
             a
             commendation
             (
             as
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             but
             it
             should
             )
             for
             a
             mans
             labors
             to
             smell
             of
             the
             candle
             ,
             
             no
             doubt
             you
             shall
             perceiue
             euen
             the
             ordinarie
             exercises
             of
             painefull
             and
             conscionable
             Preachers
             to
             sauour
             of
             as
             much
             art
             and
             industrie
             ,
             as
             the
             treatises
             of
             your
             most
             iudicious
             and
             grauest
             writers
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             Scripture
             sayth
             ,
             
               In
               many
               things
               we
               slippe
               all
               ,
            
             
             both
             Preachers
             and
             writers
             ,
             both
             readers
             of
             bookes
             and
             hearers
             of
             sermons
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             necessitie
             of
             care
             and
             iudgement
             in
             those
             that
             seeke
             to
             reape
             benefite
             by
             other
             mens
             labours
             ,
             that
             like
             bées
             they
             may
             sucke
             out
             the
             best
             and
             
             sweetest
             ,
             and
             most
             wholesome
             doctrine
             from
             them
             both
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             youth
             of
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             men
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             pleade
             ,
             and
             seeme
             also
             to
             ground
             their
             conceit
             vpon
             the
             scripture
             :
             I
             answer
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             greatly
             to
             be
             lamented
             to
             sée
             the
             ouerforwardnesse
             of
             many
             young
             men
             ,
             who
             not
             considering
             the
             weight
             of
             that
             holy
             calling
             ,
             do
             sodainly
             thrust
             themselues
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             vndertake
             (
             as
             the
             saying
             is
             )
             to
             teach
             others
             ,
             
             before
             they
             themselues
             are
             well
             instructed
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             do
             verily
             thinke
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             at
             this
             day
             more
             nouices
             and
             punies
             of
             any
             profession
             ,
             then
             there
             are
             of
             the
             ministerie
             .
             And
             for
             the
             preuenting
             of
             this
             euill
             ,
             were
             those
             decrees
             of
             the
             auncient
             Councels
             ,
             
             which
             set
             downe
             a
             certaine
             age
             ,
             before
             which
             a
             man
             was
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Minister
             or
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             adde
             this
             withall
             ,
             that
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             are
             not
             to
             be
             limited
             to
             any
             age
             .
             It
             was
             a
             good
             distinction
             of
             the
             Heathen
             man
             ,
             
             betwixt
             a
             yong
             man
             in
             yeares
             ,
             and
             a
             yong
             man
             in
             conditions
             :
             It
             is
             not
             méete
             that
             yong
             men
             should
             say
             with
             
               Elihu
               ,
            
             
             
               The
               dayes
               shall
               speake
               ,
               
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               yeares
               shall
               teach
               wisedome
               .
            
             And
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             remembred
             which
             is
             also
             there
             noted
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Almightie
               which
               giueth
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               aged
               doe
               not
               alway
               vnderstand
               iudgement
               .
            
             Young
             
               Dauid
            
             by
             the
             studie
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             
             may
             come
             to
             
               vnderstand
               more
               then
               the
               auncient
               .
               Paul
            
             biddeth
             
               Timothy
            
             that
             no
             man
             should
             
               despise
               his
               youth
               .
            
             
             If
             we
             shall
             distinguish
             the
             age
             of
             man
             ,
             
             according
             as
             some
             Philosophers
             did
             ,
             then
             
               Timothy
            
             could
             not
             be
             aboue
             fiue
             and
             twentie
             when
             
               Paul
            
             so
             wrote
             vnto
             him
             .
             
             Touching
             the
             place
             it selfe
             (
             that
             a
             Bishop
             must
             not
             be
             
               a
               young
               scholler
            
             )
             it
             must
             not
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             a
             yong
             man
             in
             yeares
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             lately
             conuerted
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             newly
             planted
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Timothy
            
             liued
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             necessarily
             to
             furnish
             the
             Church
             out
             of
             Gentilisme
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             
               Paul
            
             aduiseth
             him
             to
             make
             choise
             of
             such
             as
             were
             setled
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             aduaunce
             men
             to
             the
             dignitie
             of
             a
             Bishop
             by
             and
             by
             after
             their
             conuersion
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             howsoeuer
             I
             confesse
             that
             maturitie
             
             of
             yeares
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             respected
             in
             a
             Minister
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             ripenesse
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             yet
             neither
             doeth
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             prescribe
             a
             law
             for
             the
             debarring
             of
             young
             men
             from
             the
             ministery
             ,
             neither
             doeth
             any
             place
             of
             scripture
             disable
             that
             age
             ,
             or
             make
             it
             vncapable
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             be
             graced
             with
             gifts
             sufficient
             for
             so
             excellent
             a
             function
             .
             And
             this
             I
             thinke
             may
             be
             answer
             full
             enough
             to
             this
             obiection
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               What
               exception
               these
               wise
               men
               will
               make
               against
               this
               your
               answer
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               you
               haue
               resolued
               me
               to
               the
               full
               :
               and
               concerning
               yong
               Ministers
               ,
               I
               heard
               once
               an
               acquaintance
               of
               mine
               ,
               who
               was
               brought
               vp
               in
               the
               Vniuersitie
               ,
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               many
               schollers
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               were
               yong
               and
               fresh
               ,
               were
               of
               very
               great
               hope
               ,
               and
               were
               also
               very
               zealous
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               good
               gift
               in
               preaching
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               in
               time
               grew
               cold
               ,
               and
               lesse
               able
               for
               gifts
               ,
               both
               of
               iudgement
               and
               zeale
               ,
               and
               vtterance
               to
               do
               good
               in
               Gods
               Church
               :
               but
               these
               points
               I
               will
               not
               mell
               with
               ,
               onely
               your
               discourse
               brought
               that
               into
               my
               mind
               
               which
               I
               heard
               a
               friend
               of
               mine
               say
               a
               good
               while
               since
               .
               I
               must
               craue
               your
               iudgement
               yet
               a
               litle
               further
               ,
               touching
               these
               men
               ;
               besides
               al
               these
               pretended
               reasons
               ,
               they
               stand
               much
               vpon
               two
               things
               ,
               which
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               doth
               well
               approue
               of
               :
               one
               is
               ,
               that
               few
               of
               the
               great
               men
               of
               the
               world
               do
               esteeme
               preaching
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               wisedome
               for
               a
               man
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               to
               be
               too
               forward
               .
               What
               say
               you
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             matter
             for
             those
             men
             to
             
               come
               to
               amendment
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               diuell
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               are
               taken
               of
               him
               at
               his
               will
               :
            
             and
             we
             had
             néede
             to
             beg
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             
               who
               commaunded
               the
               light
               to
               shine
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ,
            
             
             that
             he
             would
             
               shine
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               to
               giue
               the
               light
               of
               his
               knowledge
               :
            
             for
             if
             a
             man
             be
             once
             entangled
             in
             error
             ,
             Sathan
             hath
             so
             many
             deuises
             to
             hold
             him
             in
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             matter
             for
             him
             to
             get
             from
             him
             :
             yet
             if
             men
             haue
             any
             grace
             ,
             or
             wil
             yeeld
             to
             any
             reasō
             ,
             they
             may
             soone
             sée
             the
             vanitie
             of
             these
             perswasions
             ,
             as
             I
             wil
             briefly
             declare
             vnto
             you
             .
             In
             the
             former
             there
             are
             two
             things
             to
             be
             noted
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             practise
             of
             men
             were
             a
             sufficient
             rule
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             there
             are
             (
             thankes
             be
             to
             God
             )
             many
             honorable
             personages
             ,
             many
             nobles
             ,
             many
             gentlemen
             ,
             many
             of
             good
             note
             for
             worldly
             respects
             ,
             who
             do
             vnfainedly
             reuerence
             and
             heartily
             embrace
             the
             preaching
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             it
             is
             vnto
             them
             
               the
               ioy
               ▪
               and
               reioycing
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             
             and
             they
             estéeme
             of
             it
             to
             be
             euen
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             
             
               The
               power
               of
               God
               vnto
               saluation
               :
            
             so
             that
             if
             the
             approbation
             of
             men
             were
             a
             reason
             of
             force
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             wanting
             vnto
             preaching
             :
             but
             as
             God
             hath
             a
             people
             out
             of
             all
             ,
             so
             that
             also
             hath
             friends
             and
             fauourers
             among
             all
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             suppose
             that
             this
             course
             of
             Preaching
             were
             vtterly
             despised
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             great
             wise
             men
             of
             the
             world
             did
             euen
             scorne
             it
             ,
             and
             tread
             it
             vnder
             their
             feete
             ,
             yet
             this
             were
             a
             poore
             argument
             ,
             vnlesse
             we
             will
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             good
             reason
             which
             they
             vsed
             against
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               Doeth
               any
               of
               the
               rulers
               or
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ?
            
             The
             best
             things
             haue
             not
             commonly
             the
             most
             voices
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             according
             to
             the
             prouerbe
             ,
             
             the
             greater
             part
             is
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             better
             part
             .
             There
             was
             a
             voyce
             put
             vp
             for
             making
             a
             golden
             calfe
             ,
             
             and
             there
             was
             not
             one
             
             against
             it
             .
             There
             was
             a
             voyce
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             done
             with
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             all
             cryed
             ,
             
               Crucifie
               him
               .
            
             Another
             was
             ,
             
             whether
             God
             should
             be
             God
             ,
             
             or
             
               Baal
            
             should
             be
             God
             :
             and
             none
             held
             with
             God
             but
             
               Eliah
               .
               S.
               Augustine
            
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             the
             church
             was
             sometimes
             in
             one
             
               Abel
               ,
            
             and
             in
             one
             
               Enoch
               :
            
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             be
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             define
             the
             church
             by
             the
             multitude
             ;
             we
             are
             content
             to
             leaue
             that
             absurditie
             to
             the
             Papists
             :
             
             we
             know
             that
             Christs
             flocke
             is
             a
             
               little
               flocke
               ;
            
             and
             we
             must
             endeuor
             to
             grow
             to
             that
             resolution
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               though
               that
               all
               men
               should
               be
               offended
               by
               thee
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               will
               I
               neuer
               be
               offended
               .
            
             Now
             for
             that
             other
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             good
             to
             be
             too
             eager
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             to
             be
             the
             common
             perswasion
             of
             a
             great
             many
             :
             but
             yet
             this
             is
             a
             sure
             rule
             ,
             that
             that
             man
             who
             thinketh
             himselfe
             to
             haue
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             zeale
             ,
             and
             religion
             enough
             ,
             the
             same
             hath
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             no
             zeale
             ,
             no
             religion
             at
             all
             .
             For
             wheresoeuer
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             are
             in
             truth
             ,
             there
             is
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             which
             a
             man
             findeth
             in
             them
             )
             a
             
               forgetting
               that
               which
               is
               behind
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               an
               
               endeuouring
               a
               mans
               selfe
               to
               that
               which
               is
               before
               ,
            
             
             grieuing
             more
             for
             that
             which
             is
             yet
             wanting
             ,
             then
             reioycing
             in
             that
             which
             already
             is
             attained
             .
             In
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             Talents
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               from
               him
               that
               hath
               not
               ,
            
             
             
               euen
               that
               he
               hath
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               :
            
             but
             in
             another
             of
             the
             Gospels
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             
               From
               him
               shall
               be
               taken
               euen
               that
               which
               it
               seemeth
               that
               he
               hath
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             conceit
             and
             opinion
             of
             grace
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             desire
             to
             increase
             in
             grace
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             saying
             ,
             
             when
             a
             man
             is
             come
             to
             that
             passe
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             desire
             to
             be
             better
             ,
             then
             he
             quite
             leaueth
             off
             to
             be
             good
             .
             And
             therfore
             men
             do
             but
             deceiue
             themselues
             ,
             in
             neglecting
             the
             benefit
             of
             preaching
             ,
             vpon
             a
             conceit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             best
             to
             keepe
             a
             temper
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             to
             content
             themselues
             with
             a
             certaine
             portion
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             set
             measure
             of
             zeale
             ,
             and
             neuer
             to
             proceede
             further
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             
               desire
               the
               sincere
               milke
               of
               the
               word
               ,
            
             
             
             
               that
               we
               may
               grow
               thereby
               .
            
             And
             indéed
             
               if
               so
               be
               that
               we
               haue
               tasted
               how
               bountifull
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             satisfie
             our selues
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             laboring
             after
             knowledge
             in
             religion
             ,
             
             or
             in
             the
             zealous
             profession
             and
             practise
             of
             religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               that
               you
               speake
               of
               being
               too
               forward
               and
               precise
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               ,
               it
               putteth
               me
               in
               mind
               of
               a
               saying
               of
               
                 Salomons
                 ,
              
               which
               I
               well
               vnderstand
               not
               ,
            
             
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
              
               iust
               ouermuch
               .
               
                 It
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 straite
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             good
             rule
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             
             that
             for
             the
             finding
             out
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             a
             place
             of
             scripture
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             what
             goeth
             before
             ,
             and
             what
             followeth
             :
             this
             rule
             obserued
             will
             soone
             cleare
             this
             place
             .
             In
             the
             verse
             going
             before
             ,
             
               Salomon
            
             had
             spoken
             of
             the
             confusion
             (
             as
             may
             seeme
             )
             which
             is
             in
             the
             world
             :
             
             
               There
               is
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               a
               iust
               man
               that
               perisheth
               in
               his
               iustice
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               wicked
               man
               that
               continueth
               long
               in
               his
               malice
               .
            
             Now
             to
             represse
             the
             rash
             headinesse
             of
             mans
             disposition
             ,
             which
             is
             ready
             to
             censure
             Gods
             courses
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             the
             wise
             man
             addeth
             this
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               iust
               ouermuch
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Beware
             thou
             take
             not
             vpon
             thée
             ,
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             iustice
             ,
             to
             charge
             these
             courses
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             with
             iniustice
             .
             
             It
             was
             an
             error
             we
             know
             ,
             
             that
             
               Dauid
            
             by
             his
             owne
             confession
             had
             welneare
             fallen
             into
             .
             And
             
               Ieremy
            
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             craued
             leaue
             of
             God
             that
             he
             might
             
               talke
               with
               him
               of
               his
               iudgement
               :
            
             
             he
             could
             hardly
             at
             the
             first
             satisfie
             himselfe
             in
             it
             ,
             how
             God
             could
             be
             iust
             ,
             and
             yet
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             in
             wealth
             
               that
               rebelliously
               transgresse
               .
            
             This
             taxing
             of
             Gods
             procéedings
             in
             the
             gouerning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             (
             I
             take
             it
             )
             chiefly
             forbidden
             in
             this
             precept
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               iust
               ouermuch
               :
            
             and
             this
             to
             my
             seeming
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             place
             :
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             taken
             (
             as
             I
             know
             some
             otherwise
             interprete
             it
             )
             yet
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             condemneth
             not
             that
             warie
             and
             zealous
             course
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             though
             the
             world
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             ouerholinesse
             ,
             
             yet
             I
             am
             well
             aduised
             the
             scripture
             vrgeth
             ,
             bidding
             vs
             to
             
               walke
               circumspectly
               or
               exactly
               ,
            
             and
             by
             
               a
               rule
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               abstaine
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               euill
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               in
               his
               mercie
               enable
               vs
               so
               to
               do
               :
               for
               surely
               the
               wicked
               and
               vngodly
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               bold
               in
               euill
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               very
               
                 triall
                 of
                 their
                 countenance
                 testifieth
                 against
                 them
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               so
               also
               they
               do
               adde
               
                 drunkennesse
                 
                 to
                 thirst
                 ,
              
               labouring
               to
               grow
               to
               a
               kind
               of
               perfection
               in
               vngodlinesse
               .
               And
               therefore
               great
               shame
               shall
               it
               be
               for
               vs
               ,
               who
               
                 professe
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               to
               waxe
               cold
               and
               faint
               hearted
               ,
               and
               timorous
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               pietie
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               not
               to
               striue
               rather
               
                 to
                 go
                 from
                 strength
                 to
                 strength
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               increase
               in
               holines
               ,
               as
               fast
               as
               prophane
               godlesse
               men
               thriue
               in
               iniquitie
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               haue
               hitherto
               (
               as
               farre
               as
               my
               experience
               in
               obseruing
               ,
               and
               my
               memorie
               in
               recounting
               hath
               enabled
               me
               )
               propounded
               vnto
               you
               the
               seuerall
               obiections
               against
               preaching
               ,
               vrged
               ordinarily
               by
               three
               sorts
               of
               men
               ;
               the
               grossely
               ignorant
               ,
               the
               wretchedly
               prophane
               ,
               and
               the
               worldly
               wise
               ;
               and
               you
               haue
               (
               I
               thanke
               you
               )
               opened
               vnto
               me
               the
               blindnesse
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               vilenesse
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               last
               .
               The
               contentment
               that
               I
               haue
               receiued
               by
               your
               discourse
               hitherto
               ,
               maketh
               me
               to
               presume
               further
               vpon
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               request
               your
               patience
               in
               hearing
               ,
               and
               your
               skill
               in
               resoluing
               some
               exceptions
               made
               by
               a
               fourth
               sort
               of
               men
               :
               last
               in
               order
               ,
               but
               not
               least
               in
               argument
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               by
               education
               learned
               ,
               and
               by
               profession
               (
               some
               of
               them
               )
               Ministers
               
               and
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               not
               altogether
               fauour
               those
               courses
               of
               preaching
               ,
               which
               some
               do
               magnifie
               so
               exceedingly
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             
             Neighbor
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             my
             dutie
             )
             I
             am
             bound
             by
             my
             promise
             to
             endeuor
             to
             satisfie
             you
             :
             and
             howsoeuer
             I
             am
             of
             
               Hieroms
            
             mind
             ,
             &
             am
             vnwilling
             to
             oppose
             my self
             against
             any
             learned
             men
             of
             mine
             owne
             profession
             ,
             least
             I
             should
             séeme
             desirous
             of
             contention
             :
             yet
             because
             the
             truth
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             all
             other
             respects
             ,
             
             and
             to
             
               giue
               titles
            
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             forget
             all
             things
             which
             might
             hinder
             me
             in
             frée
             speaking
             that
             which
             in
             my
             conscience
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             wil
             set
             before
             me
             only
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             good
             and
             benefite
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
             
               Being
               then
               assured
               of
               your
               readinesse
               ,
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               what
               I
               haue
               marked
               partly
               out
               of
               the
               speeches
               ,
               partly
               out
               of
               the
               sermons
               of
               some
               that
               are
               reputed
               learned
               men
               :
               I
               am
               no
               scholler
               ,
               and
               therfore
               you
               must
               not
               expect
               any
               precise
               order
               at
               my
               hands
               ;
               yet
               to
               my
               seeming
               their
               exceptions
               are
               either
               against
               preaching
               it selfe
               ,
               
               or
               against
               the
               maner
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               by
               some
               it
               is
               performed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Your
             methode
             is
             good
             enough
             :
             But
             do
             you
             know
             any
             professing
             the
             ministery
             ,
             which
             do
             vtterly
             mislike
             and
             disallow
             preaching
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               do
               not
               say
               so
               :
               for
               they
               who
               are
               the
               most
               eager
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               if
               you
               fall
               to
               reasoning
               with
               them
               ,
               cannot
               for
               shame
               but
               say
               ,
               that
               preaching
               is
               the
               most
               ordinary
               and
               vsuall
               meanes
               which
               God
               vseth
               to
               worke
               by
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               hearers
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               that
               preaching
               doeth
               profite
               more
               then
               reading
               .
               And
               yet
               for
               al
               that
               ,
               in
               their
               ordinarie
               discourse
               they
               make
               knowne
               their
               opinion
               thus
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               as
               effectuall
               when
               it
               is
               read
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               is
               preached
               ,
               and
               that
               reading
               is
               preaching
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Certainly
             I
             cannot
             but
             maruell
             ,
             that
             men
             of
             learning
             and
             professed
             Diuines
             ,
             should
             vndertake
             the
             maintenance
             of
             such
             an
             opinion
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             were
             but
             for
             their
             credits
             sake
             :
             for
             put
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             vacancie
             of
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             preferment
             ,
             there
             were
             ioynt
             suters
             for
             it
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             note
             &
             quality
             ,
             that
             hath
             spent
             many
             yéeres
             in
             study
             ,
             
             and
             runne
             through
             the
             whole
             circle
             of
             sciences
             ,
             and
             is
             graced
             also
             with
             degrees
             of
             schooles
             ,
             the
             testimonie
             of
             his
             desert
             :
             and
             another
             ,
             an
             ordinary
             fellow
             ,
             that
             hath
             had
             but
             reasonable
             breeding
             ,
             and
             no
             seasoning
             but
             in
             a
             countrey
             schoole
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             able
             to
             do
             little
             perhaps
             saue
             onely
             reade
             faire
             ,
             and
             go
             by
             his
             Rubricke
             :
             thinke
             you
             that
             your
             Vniuersitie
             scholler
             would
             not
             think
             himself
             greatly
             wronged
             ,
             and
             grow
             into
             a
             maruellous
             discontentment
             if
             that
             other
             should
             be
             preferred
             before
             him
             ?
             yes
             doubtlesse
             :
             he
             would
             renew
             that
             old
             complaint
             of
             
               Salomons
               ,
            
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Folly
               is
               set
               in
               great
               excellencie
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               haue
               seene
               seruants
               on
               horses
               ,
               and
               Princes
               walking
               as
               seruants
               on
               the
               groūd
               .
            
             He
             would
             say
             ,
             it
             were
             enough
             for
             such
             a
             one
             as
             he
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             appointed
             to
             some
             lower
             office
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             
             where
             he
             might
             
               ca●e
               a
               morsel
               of
               bread
               :
            
             and
             that
             if
             he
             were
             so
             well
             prouided
             for
             ,
             as
             was
             
               Michah
            
             his
             Leuite
             ,
             
             with
             
               ten
               shekels
               of
               siluer
               by
               the
               yeare
               ,
               and
               a
               sute
               of
               apparell
               ,
               and
               his
               meate
               and
               drinke
               ,
            
             surely
             then
             he
             were
             as
             well
             preferred
             as
             he
             deserueth
             .
             Like
             to
             these
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             priuy
             thoughts
             of
             a
             wel
             deseruing
             scholler
             ,
             being
             disappointed
             of
             
             his
             hoped
             preferment
             ,
             by
             so
             vnworthy
             a
             competitor
             .
             And
             for
             mine
             owne
             part
             ,
             I
             thinke
             him
             to
             haue
             very
             iust
             cause
             so
             to
             complaine
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             being
             held
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             reading
             is
             as
             effectuall
             as
             preaching
             ,
             and
             that
             an
             ordinary
             man
             may
             doe
             as
             much
             good
             ,
             saue
             as
             many
             soules
             ,
             draw
             as
             great
             a
             multitude
             to
             heauen
             with
             his
             distinct
             reading
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             with
             al
             his
             vniuersitie
             learning
             and
             long
             labored
             for
             Diuinitie
             ,
             surely
             then
             the
             scholler
             hath
             no
             reason
             to
             thinke
             him self
             wronged
             in
             missing
             his
             preferment
             :
             for
             why
             should
             there
             be
             a
             disparitie
             in
             reward
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             great
             precedēce
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             possibilitie
             to
             do
             good
             in
             Gods
             Church
             ?
             So
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             me
             thinks
             if
             it
             were
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             yet
             men
             of
             learning
             and
             Preachers
             by
             profession
             ,
             should
             neuer
             go
             about
             to
             equal
             bare
             and
             naked
             reading
             vnto
             preaching
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               This
               may
               perhappes
               be
               some
               reason
               in
               policie
               ;
               but
               I
               hope
               you
               haue
               some
               better
               proofe
               then
               this
               for
               the
               matter
               :
               otherwise
               I
               know
               what
               the
               world
               will
               say
               ,
               (
               euen
               that
               which
               it
               spareth
               not
               to
               speake
               alreadie
               )
               that
               you
               Preachers
               are
               so
               earnest
               in
               the
               extolling
               of
               preaching
               ,
               onely
               for
               
               your
               owne
               priuate
               credites
               sake
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               the
               better
               esteemed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             variety
             of
             sufficient
             proofes
             is
             not
             wanting
             in
             this
             cause
             ;
             but
             yet
             this
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             obserue
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             men
             (
             who
             it
             may
             be
             haue
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             their
             owne
             well
             deseruing
             )
             may
             see
             what
             an
             inconuenience
             is
             like
             to
             follow
             by
             the
             defence
             of
             such
             an
             opinion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               am
               very
               desirous
               to
               heare
               what
               may
               be
               said
               in
               this
               case
               touching
               the
               comparison
               that
               is
               made
               betwixt
               reading
               and
               preaching
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               do
               euen
               long
               til
               you
               come
               vnto
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             (
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             preambles
             and
             vnnecessary
             circumstances
             )
             for
             this
             point
             touching
             the
             efficacy
             of
             preaching
             aboue
             reading
             ,
             I
             will
             stand
             vpon
             two
             reasons
             chiefly
             :
             the
             one
             is
             experience
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             who
             hath
             appointed
             the
             abilitie
             to
             preach
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             necessity
             in
             euery
             one
             that
             is
             called
             to
             the
             ministery
             .
          
           
             Experience
             is
             sometimes
             called
             the
             mistresse
             of
             fooles
             ,
             but
             by
             it
             in
             this
             point
             wise
             men
             may
             learne
             a
             good
             lesson
             :
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             view
             taken
             of
             all
             the
             
             places
             &
             parishes
             where
             there
             hath
             bene
             onely
             reading
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             which
             haue
             bene
             furnished
             with
             a
             setled
             preaching
             Minister
             ,
             
             whose
             care
             hath
             bene
             
               to
               diuide
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               aright
               :
            
             the
             different
             estate
             of
             the
             places
             wil
             soone
             make
             known
             the
             worth
             of
             preaching
             aboue
             reading
             :
             for
             looke
             into
             those
             who
             haue
             euer
             rested
             themselues
             satisfied
             with
             a
             reading
             Minister
             ,
             neither
             séeking
             nor
             caring
             for
             better
             meanes
             of
             instruction
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             generally
             wofull
             ignorance
             ,
             lamentable
             blindnesse
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             ,
             men
             altogether
             
               childrē
               in
               vnderstanding
               ,
            
             
             popish
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             heathenish
             ,
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             to
             speake
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               Walking
               in
               the
               vanitie
               of
               their
               mind
               ,
               hauing
               their
               cogitation
               darkned
               ,
               and
               being
               strangers
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               through
               the
               ignorance
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               hardnes
               of
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             generall
             condition
             of
             such
             places
             .
             But
             looke
             againe
             to
             those
             ,
             
             who
             haue
             bene
             
               taught
               in
               the
               word
               ,
            
             &
             haue
             made
             conscience
             to
             profit
             by
             the
             good
             meanes
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             blessed
             them
             ,
             there
             shall
             you
             see
             the
             
               seale
            
             of
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             
             euen
             the
             conuersion
             of
             soules
             ,
             comfortable
             knowledge
             &
             
             conscionable
             cariage
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Saboth
             sanctified
             ,
             his
             word
             accounted
             precious
             ,
             the
             sacraments
             reuerently
             vsed
             ,
             priuate
             families
             trained
             vp
             
               in
               instruction
               and
               informatiō
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             &
             euen
             
               a
               very
               church
               in
               euery
               house
               .
            
             I
             know
             indéede
             that
             there
             are
             many
             good
             people
             dwelling
             in
             parishes
             wanting
             preaching
             ,
             and
             many
             ignorant
             and
             vngodly
             ones
             in
             places
             well
             furnished
             with
             teaching
             ,
             but
             yet
             let
             these
             circumstances
             noted
             by
             me
             be
             remēbred
             ,
             of
             resting
             wel
             enough
             satisfied
             with
             bare
             reading
             ,
             and
             of
             reioycing
             in
             the
             benefite
             of
             an
             able
             preacher
             ,
             &
             then
             it
             wil
             be
             found
             true
             which
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             sufficient
             testimony
             of
             the
             power
             of
             preaching
             aboue
             reading
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             whereas
             the
             scripture
             is
             a
             witnes
             of
             the
             bad
             opinion
             which
             the
             world
             will
             haue
             of
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             assuring
             them
             that
             are
             called
             to
             that
             office
             ,
             that
             the
             faithfull
             discharge
             of
             their
             duty
             shal
             be
             rewarded
             with
             
               affliction
               ,
            
             
             with
             
               hatred
               ,
            
             with
             all
             
               maner
               of
               euill
               sayings
               ;
            
             let
             any
             man
             examine
             his
             owne
             obseruation
             ,
             and
             sée
             in
             which
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             the
             Reader
             or
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             this
             is
             best
             verified
             .
             It
             is
             an
             old
             saying
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             market
             folkes
             you
             shall
             vnderstand
             how
             
             the
             market
             goeth
             .
             Take
             me
             therefore
             a
             common
             man
             whom
             you
             méet
             by
             chance
             &
             question
             with
             him
             touching
             the
             place
             where
             he
             dwelleth
             ,
             &
             about
             his
             minister
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             but
             a
             Reader
             ,
             you
             shall
             haue
             him
             say
             straite
             ,
             Truly
             we
             haue
             a
             good
             honest
             quiet
             man
             ,
             mary
             indeed
             he
             cānot
             preach
             ,
             but
             he
             liueth
             peaceably
             ,
             &
             medleth
             with
             no
             mā
             ,
             &
             is
             very
             wel
             beloued
             amongst
             vs
             ;
             for
             why
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             fellow
             like
             man
             ,
             &c
             :
             but
             put
             case
             the
             minister
             be
             a
             painful
             preacher
             ,
             one
             that
             seeketh
             to
             draw
             the
             people
             from
             their
             godlesse
             and
             superstitious
             courses
             ,
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             you
             shall
             heare
             him
             in
             another
             tune
             ;
             he
             wil
             say
             thē
             ,
             there
             we
             haue
             a
             man
             ,
             some
             say
             he
             is
             learned
             ,
             but
             sure
             I
             am
             he
             hath
             troubled
             vs
             all
             ,
             a
             good
             many
             of
             vs
             wish
             he
             had
             neuer
             come
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             we
             were
             all
             quiet
             before
             ,
             but
             now
             all
             is
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             reprouing
             &
             finding
             of
             fault
             ,
             &
             bringing
             vp
             of
             new
             fashions
             &
             orders
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             not
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             best
             of
             our
             parish
             will
             do
             what
             they
             can
             to
             remoue
             him
             :
             these
             &
             the
             like
             are
             the
             thoughts
             and
             speeches
             of
             no
             small
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             no
             fooles
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             do
             indeed
             iustifie
             preaching
             by
             condemning
             
             it
             ,
             &
             shew
             it
             to
             be
             the
             power
             of
             God
             by
             resisting
             it
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             for
             one
             other
             specialty
             drawn
             frō
             experience
             :
             I
             wil
             appeale
             vnto
             mens
             cōsciēces
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             such
             as
             feare
             God
             or
             otherwise
             .
             They
             which
             feare
             God
             ,
             
             &
             
               tremble
               at
               his
               words
               ,
            
             &
             do
             in
             humility
             desire
             to
             know
             
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             cānot
             but
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             much
             more
             increase
             both
             in
             the
             
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               is
               according
               to
               godlinesse
               ,
            
             
             &
             
               in
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
            
             do
             find
             their
             iudgements
             better
             strengthened
             ,
             their
             faith
             more
             confirmed
             ,
             their
             consciences
             more
             wrought
             vpon
             ,
             &
             their
             affections
             more
             quickened
             by
             the
             word
             when
             it
             is
             effectually
             preached
             &
             applied
             ,
             then
             when
             it
             is
             but
             only
             read
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             no
             maruell
             ,
             for
             indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             that
             a
             briefe
             clause
             of
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             wherin
             in
             a
             short
             tenor
             of
             words
             (
             such
             is
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             sacred
             text
             )
             many
             particulars
             are
             comprised
             ,
             being
             onely
             read
             ,
             should
             profit
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             preaching
             it
             were
             expounded
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             occasions
             applied
             vnto
             Gods
             people
             .
             
             If
             a
             mā
             (
             saith
             the
             heathen
             Orator
             )
             come
             into
             a
             wardrobe
             ,
             where
             many
             rich
             garments
             are
             folded
             vp
             together
             in
             a
             narrow
             roome
             ,
             it
             
             cannot
             so
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             same
             might
             seuerally
             be
             layed
             forth
             to
             his
             view
             ,
             time
             being
             graunted
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             euery
             particular
             ;
             because
             being
             lapped
             vp
             ,
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             whole
             beautie
             ,
             and
             being
             together
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             obserue
             euery
             specialty
             :
             euen
             so
             it
             fareth
             with
             the
             scriptures
             :
             if
             a
             man
             heare
             them
             read
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             draw
             him
             to
             admire
             the
             maiesty
             and
             riches
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             wil
             cast
             some
             glimmering
             light
             vpō
             the
             vnderstanding
             :
             but
             when
             he
             heareth
             them
             laid
             open
             by
             preaching
             ,
             it
             will
             much
             more
             astonish
             him
             ,
             it
             wil
             euen
             rauish
             him
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             casting
             a
             cleerer
             light
             vpon
             his
             iudgement
             ,
             &
             working
             more
             mightily
             vpon
             his
             affections
             .
             This
             truth
             ,
             al
             which
             truly
             feare
             God
             are
             able
             to
             iustifie
             out
             of
             their
             own
             experiēce
             .
             Now
             for
             others
             ,
             I
             know
             they
             also
             must
             yéeld
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             find
             the
             word
             being
             vrged
             and
             pressed
             by
             preaching
             ,
             to
             be
             far
             more
             powerful
             ,
             more
             piercing
             ,
             more
             maiesticall
             ,
             more
             awaking
             the
             conscience
             ,
             
             more
             
               entring
               through
               euen
               vnto
               the
               diuiding
               asunder
               of
               the
               soule
               &
               the
               spirit
               ,
               more
               discerning
               the
               thoughts
               and
               the
               intents
               of
               the
               hart
               :
            
             and
             this
             is
             my
             first
             reasō
             fetched
             frō
             experience
             ,
             against
             which
             there
             can
             be
             
             no
             disputing
             :
             for
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             go
             about
             to
             perswade
             a
             man
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             with
             he
             by
             obseruatiō
             hath
             stil
             foūd
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               haue
               wel
               marked
               your
               speech
               ,
               &
               duly
               considered
               the
               course
               of
               your
               argument
               :
               and
               as
               I
               am
               wel
               strengthened
               by
               it
               in
               that
               good
               opiniō
               which
               I
               haue
               alwaies
               had
               of
               preaching
               ,
               so
               I
               am
               glad
               of
               one
               thing
               which
               I
               obserued
               in
               your
               discourse
               ,
               namely
               that
               you
               seem
               not
               altogether
               to
               condemne
               reading
               ,
               nor
               to
               desire
               the
               banishing
               of
               it
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               I
               can
               tell
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               commonly
               said
               that
               you
               and
               others
               such
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               do
               mislike
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               scriptures
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             or
             any
             man
             should
             hold
             so
             grosse
             an
             error
             ,
             as
             to
             condemne
             a
             course
             of
             that
             antiquitie
             :
             
             
               Moses
               was
               read
               in
               the
               synagogue
               euery
               Sabboth
               day
               ;
            
             &
             there
             was
             
               the
               lecture
               of
               the
               Law
               &
               Prophets
               .
            
             
             And
             our
             Sauior
             Christ
             coming
             into
             the
             
               synagogue
               on
               the
               Saboth
               day
               ,
               stood
               vp
               to
               reade
               .
            
             
             And
             for
             mine
             owne
             part
             ,
             I
             agrée
             to
             the
             opiniō
             of
             a
             learned
             man
             of
             our
             later
             times
             ,
             that
             reading
             of
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             in
             the
             congregation
             is
             good
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             phrase
             &
             maner
             of
             speaking
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             &
             the
             scripture
             it self
             might
             be
             more
             knowne
             &
             more
             familiar
             to
             the
             
             people
             :
             and
             I
             confesse
             also
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             meanes
             the
             iudgment
             of
             the
             people
             is
             confirmed
             in
             al
             points
             of
             religiō
             ,
             so
             that
             thereby
             they
             are
             made
             able
             to
             iudge
             of
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             doctrine
             taught
             them
             by
             their
             own
             teachers
             or
             others
             :
             all
             this
             I
             willingly
             acknowledge
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             mē
             are
             disposed
             to
             interpret
             it
             ,
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             spokē
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             preaching
             ,
             tendeth
             rather
             to
             the
             countenancing
             then
             to
             the
             disgrace
             of
             reading
             :
             for
             he
             who
             obserueth
             it
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             none
             in
             priuate
             examine
             the
             scripture
             more
             carefully
             ,
             none
             in
             publike
             hear
             it
             read
             more
             respectiuely
             ,
             then
             those
             whō
             preaching
             hath
             taught
             to
             see
             the
             excellency
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             &
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymphas
             .
          
           
             
               You
               haue
               done
               very
               well
               to
               make
               knowne
               your
               iudgement
               touching
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               scripture
               ;
               for
               the
               conceit
               that
               you
               think
               basely
               of
               the
               word
               read
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               preiudice
               to
               you
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               mens
               opinions
               .
               If
               it
               please
               you
               ,
               come
               now
               I
               pray
               you
               to
               your
               secōd
               reason
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epap
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             which
             I
             haue
             for
             the
             maintaining
             the
             efficacy
             of
             preaching
             aboue
             reading
             ,
             is
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             abilitie
             to
             preach
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             
             requireth
             in
             euery
             Minister
             .
             For
             this
             being
             taken
             for
             graunted
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             both
             in
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             loue
             ,
             and
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             wisdome
             set
             downe
             that
             course
             which
             should
             be
             most
             for
             the
             behoofe
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             it
             must
             néeds
             follow
             that
             if
             he
             haue
             not
             thought
             it
             sufficient
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             be
             able
             to
             reade
             ,
             but
             to
             performe
             some
             further
             dutie
             of
             instructing
             ,
             then
             surely
             there
             is
             something
             more
             in
             preaching
             then
             in
             reading
             ,
             and
             more
             profite
             like
             to
             folllow
             by
             opening
             the
             text
             ,
             then
             by
             bare
             propounding
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Your
               reason
               is
               good
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               able
               to
               proue
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               seemeth
               to
               some
               a
               hard
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               God
               requireth
               euery
               Minister
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               able
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               wish
               you
               may
               be
               able
               to
               make
               it
               good
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             
             How
             hard
             soeuer
             and
             incredible
             it
             may
             séeme
             to
             some
             ,
             yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             proue
             it
             ,
             especially
             if
             we
             will
             be
             content
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             
             
             and
             to
             that
             
               sure
               word
               ,
            
             as
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             calleth
             it
             ;
             endeuouring
             by
             a
             reuerent
             kind
             of
             examination
             ,
             to
             search
             out
             the
             secret
             and
             hidden
             meaning
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             .
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             I
             will
             place
             in
             the
             front
             
             as
             it
             were
             of
             this
             proofe
             ,
             that
             worthy
             place
             in
             the
             tenth
             chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               they
               beleeue
               in
               him
               of
               whom
               they
               haue
               not
               heard
               ,
               and
               how
               shall
               they
               heare
               without
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               how
               shall
               they
               preach
               except
               they
               be
               sent
               ?
            
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             place
             is
             this
             :
             that
             the
             hearing
             of
             a
             Preacher
             which
             is
             sent
             ,
             is
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             beget
             faith
             .
             From
             thence
             ariseth
             another
             point
             :
             that
             he
             whose
             ministery
             must
             be
             the
             meanes
             and
             instrument
             to
             beget
             faith
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             man
             sent
             ;
             for
             
               How
               can
               they
               preach
               except
               they
               be
               sent
               ?
            
             onely
             that
             man
             is
             a
             preacher
             ,
             which
             is
             sent
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             shall
             examine
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             it
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             a
             sufficient
             minister
             to
             cal
             Gods
             people
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             man
             of
             better
             qualitie
             then
             a
             bare
             reader
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             To
             be
             sent
             therefore
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             appointed
             and
             deputed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             Lord
             speaketh
             of
             
               Ieremie
               )
               sanctified
               ,
            
             
             or
             (
             as
             
               Paul
            
             sayeth
             of
             himselfe
             )
             
               put
               apart
               to
               that
               seruice
               .
            
             Were
             it
             not
             now
             a
             presumptuous
             and
             ouerbold
             imputation
             of
             a
             certaine
             dissolute
             carelesnes
             vnto
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             prouident
             God
             ,
             to
             say
             or
             thinke
             that
             he
             
             would
             
               put
            
             any
             man
             
               in
               his
               seruice
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               ministery
               ,
            
             vnlesse
             the
             same
             were
             so
             gifted
             and
             qualified
             ,
             as
             is
             méete
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             so
             weighty
             a
             businesse
             ?
             
             
               Salomon
            
             sayth
             ,
             that
             
               He
               that
               sendeth
               a
               message
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               foole
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             vnable
             to
             deliuer
             the
             tenor
             of
             his
             message
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             it
             to
             him
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             sent
             )
             
               is
               as
               he
               that
               cutteh
               off
               the
               feete
               .
            
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             should
             bid
             a
             man
             go
             ,
             and
             yet
             chop
             off
             his
             feete
             wherewith
             he
             should
             trauel
             .
             A
             Prince
             purposing
             an
             ambassage
             to
             another
             Prince
             ,
             thinketh
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             the
             man
             whom
             he
             wil
             employ
             in
             that
             seruice
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             cary
             his
             errand
             written
             in
             a
             paper
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             to
             deliuer
             it
             according
             to
             directions
             (
             for
             that
             euery
             ordinary
             Currer
             and
             common
             Post
             may
             do
             )
             but
             he
             maketh
             choise
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             had
             the
             best
             bréeding
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             good
             vnderstanding
             ,
             of
             good
             discourse
             ,
             of
             good
             behauior
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             lesse
             discretion
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             these
             respects
             able
             to
             debate
             and
             manage
             those
             great
             affaires
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             most
             for
             the
             behoofe
             and
             honorable
             aduantage
             of
             him
             that
             sendeth
             him
             .
             Shall
             we
             thinke
             God
             to
             be
             lesse
             carefull
             for
             the
             businesse
             of
             his
             
             church
             ,
             then
             earthly
             Princes
             be
             for
             their
             State
             causes
             ?
             Shall
             a
             man
             of
             the
             best
             qualitie
             be
             sought
             out
             for
             the
             carying
             of
             a
             message
             from
             one
             man
             to
             another
             ?
             and
             shall
             one
             of
             the
             meanest
             sufficiency
             haue
             
               the
               ministery
               of
               reconciliation
            
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               ?
            
             
             God
             forbid
             .
             Let
             all
             these
             things
             then
             be
             put
             together
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             whose
             ministery
             shall
             be
             the
             means
             to
             breed
             faith
             ,
             is
             a
             man
             sent
             ,
             which
             the
             text
             auoucheth
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             gifted
             in
             that
             measure
             ,
             as
             is
             agréeing
             to
             the
             waight
             of
             so
             great
             a
             calling
             ,
             which
             cōmō
             sense
             will
             not
             suffer
             vs
             to
             deny
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             able
             only
             to
             reade
             the
             scripture
             ,
             is
             a
             common
             gift
             ,
             and
             a
             facultie
             of
             no
             great
             note
             ,
             which
             euery
             man
             wel
             knoweth
             .
             Let
             these
             things
             I
             say
             be
             put
             together
             ,
             
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             them
             as
             a
             
               threefold
               cord
               ,
               not
               easily
               broken
               ,
            
             building
             vp
             and
             strengthening
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             not
             graced
             with
             any
             more
             then
             the
             power
             to
             reade
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Minister
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             the
             working
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             .
             Againe
             ,
             to
             presse
             this
             place
             yet
             further
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             constant
             doctrine
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             that
             
             no
             Minister
             can
             haue
             comfort
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             onely
             he
             who
             is
             able
             to
             say
             with
             
               Ieremie
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               haue
               not
               thrust
               my self
               in
               for
               a
               Pastor
               .
            
             For
             wo
             shall
             be
             vnto
             those
             of
             whom
             the
             Lord
             shall
             say
             ,
             
             
               I
               haue
               not
               sent
               these
               Prophets
               ,
               yet
               they
               ran
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             standeth
             euery
             man
             vpon
             ,
             who
             
               desireth
               that
               worthy
               worke
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               office
               of
               an
               ouerseer
            
             in
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             wel
             assured
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             least
             in
             the
             day
             of
             suruey
             it
             be
             said
             vnto
             him
             as
             was
             said
             vnto
             the
             guest
             without
             the
             wedding
             garmēt
             ,
             
               Friend
               how
               camest
               thou
               hither
               ?
            
             
             Or
             as
             to
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             
             
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               to
               declare
               mine
               ordinances
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               take
               my
               couenant
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ?
            
             Now
             ,
             by
             what
             meanes
             can
             a
             man
             know
             himselfe
             to
             be
             sent
             and
             called
             of
             God
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             his
             church
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             reuelation
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             God
             should
             call
             by
             some
             immediate
             voyce
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             that
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             did
             
               Paul
               :
            
             
             &
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             meanes
             and
             course
             as
             certaine
             herein
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             say
             directly
             by
             a
             voyce
             sounding
             in
             our
             eares
             ,
             
               Go
               ,
               behold
               haue
               not
               I
               sent
               thee
               ?
            
             It
             is
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             that
             of
             election
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             carefull
             
             (
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             
               to
               make
               his
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               ,
            
             
             must
             not
             presume
             to
             search
             the
             vnsearchable
             counsels
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             yet
             waite
             for
             some
             speciall
             intelligence
             from
             heauen
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             enter
             into
             his
             owne
             heart
             ,
             and
             rise
             vp
             by
             degrees
             from
             the
             fruites
             of
             sanctification
             to
             his
             being
             iustified
             ,
             from
             iustification
             to
             his
             effectual
             calling
             ,
             from
             thence
             to
             election
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             these
             conclude
             eternall
             glorificatiō
             in
             Gods
             kingdome
             :
             this
             is
             a
             sure
             course
             ,
             to
             be
             led
             by
             the
             streames
             vp
             to
             the
             well
             head
             .
             Not
             much
             vnlike
             is
             the
             course
             in
             iudging
             of
             a
             mans
             calling
             to
             the
             ministery
             .
             I
             may
             in
             some
             sort
             apply
             the
             spéech
             of
             
               Paul
            
             in
             another
             case
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             
             
               Say
               not
               thou
            
             that
             affectest
             the
             ministery
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               ascend
               vp
               into
               heauen
               ,
            
             to
             assure
             mée
             what
             is
             Gods
             purpose
             touching
             mée
             :
             for
             there
             is
             another
             way
             ,
             
               The
               testimonie
            
             of
             thy
             being
             sent
             (
             if
             thou
             art
             sent
             )
             
               is
               neare
               thee
               ,
               euen
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               heart
               .
            
             Inquiry
             must
             be
             made
             by
             a
             man
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             
             in
             what
             measure
             God
             hath
             
               fitted
               him
            
             to
             be
             a
             minister
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             Now
             may
             a
             man
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             ,
             or
             
             with
             any
             good
             ground
             make
             himselfe
             beléeue
             that
             God
             hath
             sent
             him
             ,
             and
             called
             him
             to
             the
             ministery
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             able
             to
             reade
             distinctly
             the
             text
             of
             holy
             scripture
             ?
             Can
             this
             one
             facultie
             be
             a
             sufficient
             testimonie
             to
             a
             mans
             owne
             soule
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             one
             of
             the
             appointed
             
               labourers
            
             for
             Gods
             
               haruest
               ?
            
             
             Shall
             a
             man
             aduenture
             to
             vndertake
             the
             cure
             and
             care
             of
             soules
             vppon
             so
             slender
             preparation
             ?
             Surely
             (
             for
             as
             much
             as
             I
             can
             conceiue
             )
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             describing
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             is
             against
             it
             .
             This
             vse
             I
             haue
             made
             of
             this
             place
             :
             the
             summe
             is
             this
             :
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             to
             beget
             faith
             ,
             is
             the
             hearing
             of
             a
             Preacher
             sent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             furnished
             with
             gifts
             sutable
             to
             his
             calling
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             tenor
             of
             his
             message
             ,
             and
             his
             abilitie
             ,
             
             
               to
               manifest
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               glorious
               mysterie
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             his
             very
             
               feete
            
             may
             deserue
             to
             be
             called
             
               Beautifull
               :
            
             but
             neither
             is
             bare
             reading
             to
             be
             numbred
             among
             those
             gifts
             which
             might
             argue
             a
             man
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             safe
             for
             any
             man
             to
             aduenture
             vpon
             no
             better
             sufficiencie
             .
             Therefore
             there
             is
             more
             required
             in
             him
             who
             must
             be
             heard
             for
             
             the
             breeding
             of
             faith
             ,
             then
             the
             naked
             facultie
             of
             deliuering
             to
             the
             people
             out
             of
             a
             booke
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               But
               by
               your
               leaue
               sir
               ,
               that
               which
               you
               speake
               touching
               sending
               ,
               I
               feare
               me
               how
               it
               will
               be
               well
               taken
               :
               for
               hath
               not
               the
               Church
               the
               power
               of
               sending
               and
               calling
               to
               the
               Ministery
               ?
               If
               then
               a
               man
               able
               onely
               to
               reade
               the
               scripture
               ,
               be
               by
               the
               Church
               appointed
               to
               that
               office
               ,
               is
               not
               that
               a
               suffient
               warrant
               to
               him
               in
               this
               case
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             The
             calling
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             (
             a
             setled
             forme
             of
             Church
             gouernement
             being
             established
             )
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             reputed
             a
             lawfull
             Minister
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             otherwise
             of
             neuer
             so
             great
             sufficiencie
             .
             God
             I
             know
             calleth
             men
             extraordinarily
             sometimes
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             founding
             &
             planting
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             so
             were
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Euangelists
             called
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             defaced
             ,
             &
             an
             vniuersall
             Apostasie
             spread
             ouer
             it
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             thought
             they
             were
             called
             who
             restored
             the
             sinceritie
             of
             religion
             ,
             after
             the
             long
             night
             of
             Popery
             .
             But
             this
             extraordinary
             kind
             of
             calling
             neuer
             taketh
             
             place
             but
             when
             ordinary
             calling
             faileth
             .
             Now
             though
             the
             calling
             and
             allowance
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             minister
             .
             The
             office
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             onely
             to
             approue
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             maketh
             a
             minister
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Church
             is
             tied
             to
             a
             law
             ,
             
             to
             
               lay
               hands
               sodainly
               vpon
               no
               man
               ,
            
             but
             to
             
               proue
               first
               ,
            
             and
             to
             vse
             a
             very
             precise
             examinatiō
             before
             they
             separate
             any
             mā
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             minister
             .
             The
             Churches
             duty
             is
             to
             search
             out
             what
             men
             the
             Lord
             hath
             
               chosen
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               take
               a
               part
               in
               the
               ministration
               .
            
             I
             know
             there
             may
             be
             an
             error
             committed
             herein
             ,
             and
             men
             in
             their
             choises
             and
             elections
             may
             be
             deceiued
             .
             It
             fareth
             many
             times
             with
             the
             gouernors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             with
             
               Ioab
            
             in
             the
             campe
             .
             When
             
               Absolom
            
             was
             slain
             ,
             
             &
             the
             army
             of
             those
             which
             ioyned
             with
             him
             in
             the
             conspiracie
             was
             ouerthrowne
             ,
             
               Ioab
            
             was
             purposed
             by
             a
             messenger
             to
             informe
             
               Dauid
            
             of
             the
             successe
             of
             the
             battel
             :
             hereupon
             one
             
               Ahimaaz
            
             offered
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             carier
             of
             tidings
             :
             
               Ioab
            
             put
             him
             backe
             ,
             taking
             another
             ,
             one
             
               Cushi
            
             to
             be
             the
             fitter
             for
             that
             seruice
             .
             
               Ahimaaz
            
             notwithstanding
             continued
             to
             importune
             
               Ioab
               ,
               What
               
               (
               I
               pray
               thee
               )
               if
               I
               run
               also
               after
               Cushi
               ?
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Yet
               what
               if
               I
               runne
               ?
            
             and
             neuer
             left
             vntil
             he
             had
             obtained
             licence
             to
             run
             also
             .
             Hauing
             gotten
             this
             leaue
             to
             run
             ,
             he
             ran
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             plaine
             and
             ouer-went
             
               Cushi
               ,
            
             and
             came
             first
             to
             
               Dauid
               ,
            
             and
             made
             wise
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             haue
             told
             great
             tidings
             .
             But
             when
             the
             King
             came
             to
             particulars
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             silent
             ,
             
               I
               saw
               a
               great
               tumult
               ,
               but
               I
               knew
               not
               what
               .
            
             The
             case
             so
             standeth
             many
             times
             in
             the
             church
             .
             
             The
             spiritual
             
               Ioabs
               ,
            
             the
             leaders
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             intend
             perhaps
             to
             send
             none
             but
             
               Cushies
               ,
            
             men
             of
             whose
             faithfulnesse
             and
             sufficiencie
             they
             haue
             good
             experience
             :
             but
             yet
             happely
             some
             
               Ahimaaz
            
             or
             other
             ,
             some
             that
             might
             well
             stay
             to
             
               beare
               tidings
               another
               time
               ,
            
             steppeth
             in
             and
             putteth
             forward
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             by
             importunitie
             purchaseth
             that
             which
             otherwise
             desert
             could
             not
             obtaine
             ,
             and
             so
             runneth
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             plaine
             (
             that
             common
             and
             too
             much
             troden
             path
             of
             Symony
             )
             and
             ouergoeth
             the
             worthier
             ;
             and
             being
             first
             come
             into
             the
             face
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             séemeth
             to
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             out
             
               of
               his
               treasure
               ,
            
             
             
               things
               both
               old
               and
               new
               .
            
             But
             if
             you
             grow
             with
             him
             into
             particulars
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             him
             
             like
             the
             guest
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             euen
             
               speechlesse
               ,
            
             so
             that
             he
             must
             be
             fain
             to
             stand
             aside
             till
             
               Cushi
            
             cometh
             to
             resolue
             you
             .
             Thus
             I
             say
             an
             error
             may
             happen
             ,
             and
             an
             ouersight
             may
             be
             committed
             euen
             by
             the
             best
             
               Ouerseers
               .
            
             But
             when
             this
             negligence
             becommeth
             a
             custome
             ,
             and
             it
             waxeth
             an
             ordinary
             matter
             ,
             
             to
             make
             
               of
               the
               lowest
               of
               the
               people
               Priests
               of
               the
               high
               places
               ,
            
             so
             that
             in
             a
             maner
             
               who
               will
               may
               consecrate
               himselfe
               ,
            
             then
             a
             man
             may
             well
             crie
             with
             
               Dauid
               ,
               It
               is
               time
               for
               thee
               Lord
               to
               worke
               :
               Arise
               ,
            
             
             
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               lift
               vp
               thine
               hand
               .
            
             And
             how
             feareful
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             those
             which
             willingly
             suffer
             it
             ,
             may
             appeare
             by
             an
             example
             not
             much
             vnlike
             .
             
             God
             sent
             
               Samuel
            
             to
             annoint
             one
             of
             
               Ishai
            
             his
             sons
             ,
             to
             be
             King
             ouer
             Israel
             :
             
               Samuel
            
             séeing
             
               Eliab
               ,
            
             because
             of
             his
             countenance
             &
             the
             height
             of
             his
             stature
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               Surely
               the
               Lords
               annointed
               is
               before
               him
               .
            
             The
             like
             conceipt
             had
             he
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             brethren
             :
             but
             yet
             he
             receiued
             still
             a
             secret
             information
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               chosen
               none
               of
               these
               .
            
             Put
             case
             that
             
               Samuel
            
             notwithstāding
             this
             direction
             giuen
             him
             ,
             had
             tooke
             the
             horne
             of
             oile
             and
             annointed
             some
             other
             beside
             
               Dauid
               ,
            
             had
             it
             not
             bene
             great
             contempt
             to
             haue
             
             proceeded
             contrary
             to
             commaund
             ?
             So
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             they
             to
             whom
             the
             office
             and
             functiō
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             belongeth
             in
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             say
             expressely
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             I
             haue
             not
             chosen
             this
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             gifted
             for
             this
             weightie
             businesse
             :
             if
             they
             for
             all
             that
             shall
             giue
             the
             outward
             allowance
             of
             a
             Minister
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             in
             their
             certaine
             knowledge
             God
             hath
             not
             graced
             with
             gifts
             sufficiēt
             for
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             what
             punishment
             in
             all
             likelihood
             ths
             rashnesse
             is
             liable
             vnto
             ,
             I
             leaue
             it
             to
             euery
             mans
             conscience
             that
             feareth
             God
             to
             examine
             .
             And
             I
             pray
             God
             giue
             them
             whom
             it
             concerneth
             hearts
             to
             consider
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               ioyne
               with
               you
               in
               your
               good
               desire
               :
               and
               yet
               perhaps
               men
               of
               place
               may
               pleade
               a
               kind
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               to
               admit
               men
               of
               no
               better
               sufficiencie
               ,
               there
               being
               not
               that
               store
               of
               learned
               men
               and
               Preachers
               ,
               to
               furnish
               euery
               seuerall
               congregation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             borne
             withall
             in
             cases
             of
             ineuitable
             necessity
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             &
             what
             is
             to
             be
             permitted
             when
             the
             good
             means
             is
             not
             wanting
             is
             another
             thing
             :
             for
             this
             our
             land
             ,
             first
             I
             think
             there
             was
             neuer
             any
             trial
             taken
             ,
             whether
             the
             number
             
             of
             learned
             men
             were
             proportionable
             to
             the
             tale
             of
             seuerall
             parishes
             :
             Secondly
             the
             Vniuersities
             are
             like
             to
             the
             market
             place
             ,
             in
             which
             stand
             many
             of
             good
             quality
             ,
             
             of
             whom
             if
             you
             demaund
             
               Why
               stand
               ye
               here
               ?
            
             they
             wil
             answer
             ,
             
               Because
               no
               man
               hath
               hired
               vs.
            
             And
             the
             seuerall
             colledges
             ,
             be
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             téeth
             of
             the
             spouse
             )
             
               like
               a
               flock
               of
               sheepe
               in
               good
               order
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               go
               vp
               from
               the
               washing
               ,
               which
               euery
               one
               being
               out
               twins
               ,
               and
               none
               is
               barren
               among
               them
               .
            
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             scripture
             telleth
             vs
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               ascended
               vp
               on
               high
               to
               giue
               gifts
               vnto
               men
               :
            
             why
             then
             should
             we
             think
             his
             hand
             so
             shortned
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             should
             be
             déemed
             vnpossible
             to
             furnish
             this
             whole
             Church
             with
             preaching
             Ministers
             ?
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             true
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             more
             learned
             men
             in
             
               England
            
             then
             in
             all
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             of
             Europe
             besides
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             to
             plead
             any
             such
             necessitie
             .
             And
             therfore
             I
             account
             that
             as
             a
             colour
             rather
             then
             any
             argument
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               feare
               me
               sir
               ,
               I
               haue
               too
               much
               interrupted
               you
               :
               I
               pray
               you
               therefore
               proceed
               in
               your
               proof
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               necessitie
               layed
               vpon
               euery
               Minister
               
               that
               shall
               vndertake
               the
               cure
               of
               soules
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               to
               do
               more
               then
               barely
               to
               reade
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               vnto
               the
               people
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             reason
             which
             I
             haue
             to
             strengthen
             this
             principle
             ,
             is
             grounded
             vpon
             this
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             by
             the
             scripture
             that
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             very
             great
             difficultie
             to
             be
             a
             good
             Minister
             .
             There
             are
             two
             things
             principally
             required
             in
             a
             minister
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             able
             
               to
               exhort
               with
               wholesome
               doctrine
               :
            
             the
             other
             ,
             
             that
             he
             haue
             skill
             
               to
               improue
               them
               that
               say
               against
               it
               .
            
             Whereto
             agreeth
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             
             that
             
               He
               must
               be
               a
               maintainer
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               a
               withstander
               of
               errour
               .
            
             For
             which
             cause
             the
             spirituall
             builders
             in
             
               Gods
               building
               ,
            
             which
             is
             his
             Church
             ,
             are
             not
             vnfitly
             compared
             to
             those
             who
             builded
             the
             temple
             in
             
               Nehemias
            
             his
             time
             ,
             
             who
             
               did
               the
               worke
               with
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               other
               held
               the
               sword
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             a
             minister
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             fall
             out
             with
             his
             spirituall
             worke
             as
             
               Tobias
            
             the
             Ammonite
             sayd
             in
             scorne
             of
             the
             reedified
             City
             and
             Temple
             by
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             
             
               Although
               they
               build
               ,
               yet
               if
               a
               Fox
               go
               vppe
               he
               shall
               euen
               breake
               downe
               their
               stonie
               wall
               .
            
             So
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             blemish
             to
             a
             
             teacher
             in
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             build
             so
             weakely
             that
             those
             foxes
             ,
             
             those
             little
             foxes
             (
             of
             whom
             the
             spouse
             complaineth
             )
             shall
             be
             able
             by
             &
             by
             to
             breake
             downe
             the
             building
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             consider
             either
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             very
             great
             difficulty
             in
             any
             good
             measure
             to
             performe
             it
             .
             
             The
             Prophet
             
               I
               say
            
             sayth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               had
               giuen
               him
               a
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               ,
            
             for
             the
             one
             péece
             of
             seruice
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               know
               to
               minister
               a
               word
               in
               time
               to
               him
               that
               is
               wearie
               :
            
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             but
             one
             branch
             of
             a
             Ministers
             office
             .
             If
             we
             shall
             adde
             to
             it
             other
             particulars
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             wisedome
             in
             admonishing
             ,
             courage
             in
             reprouing
             ,
             soundnesse
             in
             opening
             the
             treasure
             of
             the
             holy
             text
             ,
             discretiō
             in
             applying
             according
             to
             times
             &
             persons
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             required
             of
             euery
             Minister
             in
             his
             place
             :
             then
             we
             cannot
             but
             yeeld
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             néed
             to
             be
             able
             to
             do
             something
             more
             then
             reade
             ,
             
             who
             shall
             seek
             to
             
               behaue
               him self
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
            
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             Now
             for
             that
             other
             part
             ,
             
             which
             standeth
             
               in
               stopping
               the
               mouthes
               of
               vaine
               talkers
               and
               deceiuers
               of
               mens
               minds
               ,
            
             which
             oppose
             them selues
             against
             Gods
             truth
             :
             
             it
             is
             (
             as
             
               Augustine
            
             well
             sayth
             )
             a
             matter
             requiring
             more
             painefull
             and
             plentifull
             learning
             ,
             
             as
             shall
             appeare
             to
             him
             that
             shall
             consider
             either
             the
             multitude
             of
             false
             opinions
             ,
             or
             the
             quality
             of
             those
             which
             do
             defend
             them
             .
             For
             the
             multitude
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             cleare
             case
             ,
             that
             whereas
             euery
             former
             age
             hath
             brought
             forth
             some
             one
             or
             moe
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             exercising
             of
             the
             best
             learned
             that
             each
             time
             could
             affoord
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             flowne
             together
             into
             this
             last
             age
             as
             into
             a
             common
             sewer
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             error
             which
             the
             former
             times
             knew
             ,
             and
             withall
             condemned
             to
             the
             pit
             of
             hell
             ,
             but
             this
             our
             age
             hath
             raked
             it
             vp
             againe
             ,
             and
             set
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             new
             glosse
             vpon
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             by
             addition
             much
             more
             dangerous
             .
             Besides
             ,
             we
             haue
             Popery
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             fardle
             of
             heresies
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             compound
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             quality
             of
             those
             which
             are
             the
             patrons
             thereof
             ,
             (
             of
             Popery
             especially
             )
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             that
             though
             they
             haue
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             said
             of
             old
             ,
             many
             woodden
             priests
             ,
             
             all
             whose
             learning
             hangeth
             at
             their
             girdle
             in
             their
             Portuis
             ,
             yet
             they
             which
             in
             
             these
             our
             times
             haue
             put
             forth
             themselues
             to
             support
             the
             drouping
             and
             decaying
             kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             are
             no
             punies
             ,
             but
             many
             of
             them
             men
             of
             excellent
             wits
             ,
             deepe
             learning
             ,
             and
             vnwearied
             industry
             :
             by
             their
             writings
             ,
             and
             bookes
             ,
             and
             disputations
             ,
             making
             good
             the
             saying
             of
             our
             Sauior
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               The
               children
               of
               this
               world
               are
               in
               their
               generation
               wiser
               then
               the
               children
               of
               light
               .
            
             Now
             then
             to
             discouer
             the
             force
             of
             my
             intended
             reason
             ,
             I
             draw
             it
             to
             these
             heads
             :
             first
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             whosoeuer
             should
             vndertake
             out
             of
             the
             scripture
             to
             describe
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             he
             cannot
             without
             a
             palpable
             betraying
             of
             the
             truth
             leaue
             out
             these
             two
             things
             which
             I
             haue
             named
             ,
             the
             ability
             to
             teach
             the
             obedient
             childrē
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             skill
             to
             oppose
             himselfe
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             I
             know
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             shall
             either
             by
             discourse
             examine
             ,
             or
             by
             personall
             eperience
             try
             the
             difficulty
             of
             well
             performing
             these
             duties
             ,
             will
             say
             with
             
               S.
               Paul
               ,
            
             
             
               VVho
               is
               sufficient
               for
               these
               things
               ?
            
             and
             acknowledge
             with
             
               Bernard
               ,
            
             that
             the
             ministery
             is
             a
             burden
             ,
             which
             the
             Angels
             themselues
             may
             wel
             tremble
             at
             .
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             am
             as
             cléere
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             of
             the
             two
             former
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             difficulty
             in
             the
             faculty
             of
             reading
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             the
             first
             step
             to
             learning
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             of
             all
             other
             things
             incident
             to
             a
             scholler
             the
             most
             easie
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             seeing
             to
             hold
             opinion
             ,
             that
             an
             onely
             reading
             Minister
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Minister
             ,
             maketh
             that
             calling
             of
             all
             other
             the
             most
             easie
             ,
             which
             in
             it
             own
             nature
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             described
             to
             vs
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             is
             most
             laborious
             ,
             requiring
             so
             studious
             preparation
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             intention
             &
             diligence
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             must
             needes
             settle
             my selfe
             vpon
             this
             point
             ,
             &
             perswade
             others
             also
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             more
             required
             in
             a
             minister
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             then
             to
             reade
             the
             scripture
             ,
             though
             I
             still
             hold
             that
             a
             part
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             sayd
             before
             )
             a
             matter
             very
             behouefull
             for
             the
             spirituall
             benefite
             of
             Gods
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               I
               could
               easily
               agree
               to
               that
               which
               you
               haue
               said
               ,
               onely
               this
               doubt
               something
               stayeth
               me
               :
               if
               you
               hold
               no
               man
               a
               full
               Minister
               ,
               except
               the
               same
               be
               able
               to
               preach
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               think
               then
               of
               the
               sacraments
               administred
               by
               such
               ;
               how
               can
               they
               be
               true
               sacraments
               if
               such
               be
               no
               true
               Ministers
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             
             For
             answer
             to
             that
             doubt
             ,
             first
             this
             is
             a
             true
             and
             a
             receiued
             rule
             ,
             that
             a
             sacrament
             is
             not
             to
             be
             estéemed
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             him
             which
             administreth
             it
             :
             neither
             doeth
             the
             dignitie
             of
             the
             deliuerer
             ,
             adde
             worth
             to
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             nor
             the
             indignity
             lessen
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             which
             hath
             an
             outward
             calling
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             happely
             he
             be
             vnworthy
             and
             vnméet
             for
             the
             place
             whereto
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             to
             be
             reputed
             as
             more
             then
             a
             priuate
             man
             :
             and
             therefore
             because
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             standeth
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             a
             right
             and
             lawfull
             Minister
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             fault
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             action
             of
             administring
             ,
             the
             sacraments
             are
             true
             sacraments
             ,
             though
             the
             party
             executing
             that
             office
             be
             not
             altogether
             so
             allowable
             .
             The
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisées
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             were
             of
             other
             Tribes
             then
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Leui
             ,
             and
             crept
             in
             by
             corruption
             and
             bribery
             into
             those
             places
             ,
             and
             were
             of
             vnsound
             iudgement
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             as
             many
             easily
             be
             gathered
             by
             the
             story
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             yet
             our
             Sauior
             willed
             his
             Disciples
             to
             heare
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             
             sate
             in
             
               Moses
               chaire
               .
            
             
             Their
             entrance
             was
             naught
             ,
             yet
             their
             ministery
             was
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             failed
             not
             in
             the
             substance
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             may
             resolue
             you
             for
             that
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymphas
             .
          
           
             
               I
               will
               rest
               satisfied
               with
               this
               answer
               ,
               til
               I
               shal
               find
               either
               by
               mine
               owne
               priuate
               meditation
               ,
               or
               by
               conference
               with
               others
               (
               better
               skilled
               in
               these
               points
               then
               I
               )
               what
               further
               to
               reply
               .
               I
               desire
               to
               heare
               you
               yet
               further
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               touching
               the
               necessitie
               of
               preaching
               in
               a
               Minister
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             very
             willing
             to
             procéed
             ,
             onely
             I
             would
             haue
             you
             to
             remember
             what
             I
             sayd
             at
             my
             first
             entrance
             into
             this
             matter
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             stand
             onely
             vpon
             proofes
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             sayth
             ,
             
             that
             that
             was
             the
             auncient
             order
             of
             disputing
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             bookes
             of
             holy
             scripture
             by
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             triall
             thereof
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             an
             excellent
             &
             memorable
             course
             of
             
               Constantine
            
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             
             who
             commaunded
             the
             Fathers
             met
             together
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             to
             refer
             that
             great
             controuersie
             then
             in
             hand
             ,
             touching
             the
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             it
             is
             Gods
             owne
             voyce
             
             that
             we
             should
             
               to
               the
               law
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               the
               testimonie
               .
            
             Wherefore
             wishing
             you
             to
             looke
             for
             no
             proofes
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             fetched
             out
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             I
             set
             this
             downe
             as
             my
             third
             reason
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             made
             very
             good
             prouision
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             those
             who
             were
             to
             minister
             about
             holy
             things
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             either
             in
             the
             old
             or
             new
             Testament
             that
             any
             were
             prouided
             for
             by
             such
             allowāce
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             were
             able
             to
             instruct
             the
             people
             by
             opening
             and
             expounding
             the
             law
             .
             The
             office
             of
             the
             Leuites
             in
             the
             old
             law
             ,
             
             stood
             vpon
             two
             things
             ,
             one
             was
             to
             
               put
               incense
               before
               the
               Lords
               face
               ,
               and
               the
               burnt
               offering
               vpon
               his
               altar
               ;
            
             therein
             they
             were
             the
             peoples
             mouth
             vnto
             God
             :
             the
             other
             was
             
               to
               teach
               Iaakob
               Gods
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               Israel
               his
               law
               :
            
             in
             that
             they
             were
             Gods
             mouth
             vnto
             the
             people
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             it
             was
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             (
             according
             as
             I
             noted
             to
             you
             the
             place
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             conference
             )
             that
             
               the
               Priestslips
               should
               preserue
               knowledge
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               they
               should
               seek
               the
               law
               at
               his
               mouth
               :
               for
            
             (
             sayth
             the
             text
             )
             
               he
               is
               the
               messenger
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             opener
             and
             declarer
             of
             the
             will
             
             of
             God
             among
             the
             people
             .
             And
             lest
             any
             man
             should
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             which
             the
             people
             were
             to
             seeke
             at
             the
             Priestes
             mouth
             ,
             was
             nothing
             but
             the
             bare
             letter
             and
             written
             text
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             we
             may
             remember
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             had
             the
             frée
             vse
             of
             the
             law
             in
             their
             priuat
             houses
             ,
             
             so
             that
             they
             had
             no
             such
             neede
             to
             seeke
             that
             at
             the
             Priests
             hands
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Leuites
             when
             they
             did
             reade
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             
               to
               giue
               the
               sense
               also
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               the
               people
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               reading
               .
            
             
             And
             hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             Sauior
             Christ
             
               stood
               vp
               to
               reade
               on
               the
               Sabbaoth
               day
               ,
            
             
             (
             according
             to
             his
             office
             ,
             
             as
             some
             thinke
             that
             he
             was
             chosen
             one
             of
             the
             odinary
             two
             and
             twenty
             Priests
             of
             the
             Temple
             )
             
               when
               he
               had
               closed
               the
               booke
               ,
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               that
               were
               in
               the
               synagogue
               were
               fastened
               on
               him
               ;
            
             because
             it
             was
             the
             order
             that
             presently
             vpon
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             followed
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             law
             .
             Thence
             also
             was
             it
             that
             
               Paul
            
             &
             
               Barnabas
            
             being
             at
             Antioch
             vpon
             a
             Sabbaoth
             day
             ,
             
               After
               the
               Lecture
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               synagogue
               sent
               vnto
               them
               ,
            
             to
             intreate
             them
             ,
             
             that
             
               if
               they
               had
               
               any
               word
               of
               exhortation
               ,
            
             they
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             deliuer
             it
             .
             This
             their
             request
             arose
             vpon
             the
             custome
             of
             ioyning
             still
             the
             opening
             and
             interpreting
             of
             the
             law
             with
             the
             publike
             reading
             thereof
             ;
             whereto
             agréeth
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Iames
            
             that
             
               Moses
               was
               of
               old
               time
               in
               euery
               citie
               ,
            
             
             
               both
               read
               and
               preached
               euery
               Saboth
               day
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             noted
             also
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             threatned
             
               to
               refuse
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               should
               be
               no
               priests
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               refused
               knowledge
               :
            
             by
             that
             
               refusing
               of
               knowledge
            
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             both
             their
             ignorance
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             their
             negligence
             to
             informe
             the
             people
             in
             it
             :
             otherwise
             to
             thinke
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             reproued
             in
             them
             more
             ,
             then
             an
             vnabilitie
             to
             reade
             the
             law
             ,
             were
             a
             very
             grosse
             conceit
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             to
             proue
             that
             for
             the
             times
             of
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             none
             had
             the
             allowance
             of
             Priests
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             able
             to
             instruct
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             thus
             declareth
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             equitie
             of
             that
             auncient
             law
             ,
             that
             like
             as
             of
             old
             ,
             
               They
               which
               did
               minister
               about
               the
               holy
               things
               ,
               did
               eate
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               they
               which
               did
               waite
               at
               the
               altar
               ,
               
               were
               partakers
               of
               the
               altar
               :
            
             so
             also
             it
             is
             ordained
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             
               that
               they
               which
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               should
               liue
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
            
             none
             haue
             any
             right
             to
             
               liue
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             exhibition
             and
             salary
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             those
             
               which
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             If
             you
             demand
             of
             me
             what
             it
             is
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
               Paul
            
             shall
             resolue
             you
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             namely
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             
             to
             
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               :
            
             which
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             more
             then
             to
             reade
             the
             word
             ,
             I
             refer
             it
             to
             any
             mans
             iudgement
             .
             
               Chrysostome
            
             sayth
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             require
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             
             that
             he
             do
             preach
             ,
             and
             teach
             ,
             and
             make
             sermons
             :
             and
             the
             old
             rule
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             which
             
               Paule
            
             applieth
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             requireth
             so
             much
             ,
             
               Thou
               shal
               not
               muzzle
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               oxe
               that
               treadeth
               out
               the
               corne
               .
            
             The
             oxe
             that
             is
             allowed
             to
             eate
             of
             the
             corne
             ,
             is
             not
             he
             onely
             which
             treadeth
             vpon
             the
             corne
             ,
             but
             which
             treadeth
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             worketh
             it
             out
             of
             the
             huskes
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             mans
             vse
             .
             So
             he
             is
             to
             eate
             of
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             church
             who
             is
             able
             to
             set
             the
             word
             of
             God
             (
             the
             spirituall
             foode
             )
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             eare
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             the
             words
             
             and
             letter
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             an
             excellent
             saying
             of
             
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
            
             
             Let
             vs
             not
             thinke
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             that
             the
             Gospell
             is
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             sense
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             outward
             face
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             marrow
             thereof
             :
             
             and
             as
             
               Basill
            
             speaketh
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             ayre
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             things
             meant
             .
             
             I
             would
             haue
             thée
             (
             sayth
             
               Tertullian
            
             )
             exercise
             thy selfe
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             word
             .
             It
             is
             a
             rule
             among
             Lawyers
             ,
             
             that
             not
             the
             bare
             words
             is
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             law
             .
             And
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             they
             are
             sayd
             to
             
               teach
               the
               law
               ,
            
             
             which
             
               shew
               the
               sentence
            
             or
             substance
             &
             matter
             of
             the
             law
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Teacher
             allowed
             to
             liue
             vpon
             the
             common
             charge
             ,
             which
             treadeth
             out
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speake
             ,
             alluding
             to
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             oxe
             )
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             scripture
             out
             of
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             scripture
             ;
             and
             stayeth
             not
             (
             as
             
               Hierome
            
             speaketh
             in
             the
             fore-remembred
             place
             )
             in
             the
             leaues
             of
             words
             ,
             
             but
             searcheth
             to
             the
             roote
             of
             the
             vnderstanding
             thereof
             .
             
             You
             may
             (
             if
             you
             wil
             )
             adde
             hereto
             that
             other
             place
             of
             
               Paul
            
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               that
               is
               taught
               in
               
               the
               word
               ,
               make
               him
               that
               hath
               taught
               him
               partaker
               of
               all
               his
               goods
               .
            
             He
             that
             wil
             haue
             a
             share
             in
             the
             temporal
             goods
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             must
             let
             them
             receiue
             spirituall
             good
             from
             him
             .
             He
             who
             looketh
             
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               milke
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
            
             
             (
             that
             is
             as
             it
             is
             expounded
             by
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             of
             that
             which
             is
             giuen
             by
             the
             people
             for
             the
             sustenance
             of
             their
             ouerséers
             )
             must
             in
             equity
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             affoord
             them
             that
             which
             may
             be
             for
             the
             building
             vp
             of
             their
             soules
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             otherwise
             there
             is
             no
             proportion
             .
             
             And
             were
             it
             not
             that
             men
             did
             more
             affect
             pride
             then
             painfulnesse
             ,
             the
             
               fat
               and
               the
               wooll
               of
               the
               flocke
               ,
               then
               the
               feeding
               of
               the
               sheep
               ,
            
             this
             doctrine
             would
             neuer
             be
             gainsayd
             ;
             we
             should
             not
             then
             haue
             that
             iust
             cause
             to
             lament
             the
             state
             of
             so
             many
             ,
             
             whom
             we
             see
             
               scattered
               abrode
               as
               sheepe
               hauing
               no
               shepheard
               :
            
             neither
             to
             complaine
             with
             
               Augustine
               ,
            
             that
             there
             are
             many
             who
             reioyce
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             care
             not
             to
             fulfill
             the
             office
             of
             Pastors
             .
             Thus
             haue
             you
             my
             third
             reason
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             hath
             bene
             stretched
             out
             by
             something
             a
             large
             discourse
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             this
             briefe
             :
             the
             word
             of
             God
             prouiding
             a
             maintenance
             
             of
             honor
             for
             the
             Ministers
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             
             hath
             not
             giuen
             allowance
             to
             any
             to
             liue
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             men
             able
             to
             instruct
             ,
             by
             opening
             the
             scripture
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             more
             required
             in
             a
             Minister
             then
             to
             be
             able
             to
             reade
             the
             scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               You
               haue
               so
               well
               and
               throughly
               satisfied
               me
               for
               this
               matter
               by
               these
               your
               three
               reasons
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               vrge
               you
               further
               ;
               onely
               I
               wil
               pray
               you
               to
               teach
               me
               how
               to
               answer
               some
               exceptions
               and
               pretenced
               reasons
               ,
               some
               against
               the
               necessitie
               of
               preaching
               ,
               some
               for
               the
               sufficiencie
               of
               reading
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             follow
             you
             ,
             séeing
             I
             entred
             into
             this
             matter
             for
             your
             sake
             :
             and
             if
             hereafter
             any
             doubt
             shall
             arise
             in
             your
             mind
             vpon
             further
             scanning
             ,
             touching
             these
             things
             which
             haue
             bene
             sayd
             ,
             I
             hope
             God
             will
             affoord
             vs
             oportunity
             further
             to
             debate
             them
             .
             If
             you
             will
             therefore
             let
             me
             heare
             what
             you
             haue
             heard
             pleaded
             by
             those
             which
             are
             of
             a
             different
             opinion
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             truth
             to
             be
             as
             it
             is
             wel
             called
             ,
             
             An
             eternal
             victory
             :
             and
             that
             (
             as
             that
             worthy
             Romane
             sayd
             sometime
             )
             though
             it
             be
             often
             too
             much
             withstood
             ,
             yet
             it
             can
             neuer
             be
             cleane
             extinguished
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               sayd
               by
               some
               ,
               that
               this
               opinion
               touching
               the
               necessitie
               of
               expounding
               and
               opening
               the
               scripture
               by
               preaching
               ,
               doeth
               derogate
               from
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               and
               doth
               seeme
               to
               fauour
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Poperie
               ,
               touching
               the
               obscuritie
               and
               darknesse
               of
               the
               holy
               writte
               ,
               as
               though
               there
               were
               such
               necessitie
               of
               a
               Teacher
               to
               come
               to
               the
               vnderstanding
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             The
             answer
             to
             this
             is
             easie
             .
             
             Touching
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             God
             forbid
             but
             we
             should
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             are
             both
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             light
             ,
             and
             such
             also
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             beames
             thereof
             
               do
               giue
               light
               vnto
               the
               eyes
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             true
             which
             
               S.
               Austine
            
             sayth
             ,
             that
             all
             matters
             necessary
             to
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             set
             downe
             plainely
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             we
             do
             both
             exhort
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             scriptures
             priuately
             ,
             and
             commend
             the
             publike
             rehearsing
             of
             them
             in
             the
             congregation
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             no
             whit
             contrary
             to
             the
             opinion
             touching
             the
             necessitie
             of
             preaching
             .
             And
             so
             much
             shall
             euidently
             appeare
             ,
             if
             we
             marshall
             our
             hearers
             into
             three
             companies
             .
             The
             first
             
             sort
             are
             grossely
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             extremely
             negligent
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God.
             The
             second
             are
             of
             some
             better
             both
             care
             to
             looke
             into
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             capacitie
             to
             conceiue
             them
             .
             The
             third
             are
             as
             well
             able
             to
             sound
             out
             the
             truth
             by
             the
             priuat
             study
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             be
             professed
             Diuines
             .
             There
             is
             no
             hearer
             (
             I
             meane
             among
             our
             people
             professing
             the
             present
             Religion
             )
             but
             he
             belongeth
             to
             one
             of
             these
             thrée
             rankes
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             preaching
             cannot
             but
             be
             most
             necessary
             :
             for
             as
             in
             their
             negligence
             of
             themselues
             they
             will
             neuer
             seeke
             for
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             euen
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             violence
             be
             put
             vpon
             them
             ,
             so
             in
             their
             ignorance
             the
             plaine
             text
             read
             wil
             profit
             them
             nothing
             ,
             vnlesse
             with
             it
             be
             ioyned
             the
             skilfull
             industry
             of
             some
             painefull
             workman
             ,
             
             who
             by
             framing
             himselfe
             to
             the
             shallow
             capacitie
             of
             the
             silliest
             ,
             and
             by
             adding
             
               precept
               to
               precept
               ,
               line
               to
               line
               ,
               here
               a
               little
               and
               there
               a
               little
               ,
            
             may
             drop
             in
             some
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             thorough
             often
             
               sharpening
            
             of
             the
             necessary
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             may
             make
             something
             to
             enter
             .
             Secondly
             for
             the
             next
             sort
             ,
             
             which
             according
             to
             Christs
             commandemēt
             
               do
               search
               
               the
               scripture
               ,
            
             
             though
             I
             know
             they
             shall
             find
             their
             spirituall
             hunger
             to
             be
             satisfied
             by
             many
             plaine
             and
             comfortable
             places
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             many
             times
             be
             so
             plunged
             &
             set
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             say
             with
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             
               How
               can
               I
               vnderstand
               ,
            
             
             
               except
               I
               had
               a
               guide
               ?
            
             It
             is
             Gods
             wisedome
             ,
             
             as
             well
             to
             exercise
             vs
             with
             hard
             places
             ,
             as
             to
             feede
             vs
             with
             those
             which
             are
             perspicuous
             ,
             both
             to
             teach
             vs
             to
             pray
             with
             
               Dauid
               ,
            
             
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             
               open
               our
               eyes
               that
               we
               may
               see
               the
               wonders
               of
               his
               law
               ,
            
             
             and
             withall
             to
             establish
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             publike
             ministery
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             vs
             humilitie
             ,
             when
             we
             must
             be
             faine
             to
             depend
             vpon
             the
             instruction
             of
             others
             .
             As
             for
             the
             third
             kind
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             are
             able
             because
             of
             education
             in
             good
             letters
             ,
             to
             search
             out
             the
             mistery
             of
             the
             text
             by
             their
             owne
             priuate
             industry
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             most
             sufficient
             Preacher
             ,
             yet
             as
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             same
             shall
             euen
             better
             their
             iudgements
             by
             the
             meanest
             sermon
             (
             if
             that
             be
             a
             fit
             tearme
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             a
             sermon
             ,
             in
             which
             Gods
             truth
             is
             soundly
             deliuered
             )
             so
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             shall
             find
             hearing
             to
             be
             very
             behoouefull
             ,
             
             if
             it
             be
             for
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             yet
             (
             as
             a
             learned
             father
             well
             
             obserueth
             it
             )
             for
             their
             owne
             sluggishnes
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             quickened
             vp
             to
             good
             duties
             ,
             we
             being
             all
             in
             nature
             so
             proue
             though
             we
             know
             much
             ,
             
             yet
             
               to
               be
               weary
               of
               well
               doing
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               to
               be
               idle
               and
               vnfruitful
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             It
             is
             an
             excellent
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             writing
             to
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             and
             well
             fitting
             this
             purpose
             :
             
             
               I
               my selfe
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               am
               perswaded
               of
               you
               my
               brethren
               that
               ye
               are
               also
               full
               of
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               all
               knowlege
               ,
               and
               are
               able
               to
               admonish
               one
               another
               :
            
             what
             greater
             cōmendation
             could
             be
             ?
             these
             men
             might
             seem
             not
             to
             néed
             any
             further
             instruction
             :
             but
             marke
             what
             followeth
             ,
             
               Neuerthelesse
               brethren
               ,
               I
               haue
               somewhat
               boldly
               after
               a
               sort
               written
               vnto
               you
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               putteth
               you
               in
               remembrance
               ,
               through
               the
               grace
               that
               is
               giuen
               me
               of
               God.
            
             Though
             a
             man
             haue
             attained
             to
             neuer
             so
             great
             perfection
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             yet
             he
             standeth
             stil
             in
             néed
             of
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             to
             be
             a
             remembrance●
             vnto
             him
             .
             
               Theophilus
            
             was
             wel
             instructed
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             
               Lukes
            
             Gospell
             was
             néedfull
             for
             him
             ,
             
             
               that
               he
               might
               acknowledge
               the
               certaintie
               of
               those
               things
               .
            
             Preaching
             is
             not
             superfluous
             ,
             though
             a
             
             man
             were
             neuer
             so
             cunning
             .
             This
             briefe
             view
             of
             the
             state
             of
             our
             seuerall
             hearers
             ,
             may
             serue
             to
             make
             this
             good
             ,
             that
             to
             vrge
             the
             necessitie
             of
             preaching
             as
             the
             meanes
             to
             beget
             faith
             ,
             is
             no
             derogation
             to
             that
             doctrine
             which
             we
             hold
             ,
             touching
             the
             brightnes
             and
             plainnes
             of
             the
             scripture
             .
             
             The
             scripture
             is
             
               as
               a
               light
               shining
               in
               a
               dark
               place
               ,
            
             but
             neither
             do
             all
             looke
             into
             it
             ,
             neither
             can
             al
             that
             heare
             it
             read
             publikly
             conceiue
             it
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             prepared
             to
             it
             by
             some
             former
             familiar
             instructiōs
             ,
             neither
             do
             al
             that
             peruse
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             fully
             vnderstand
             all
             that
             they
             neede
             no
             teacher
             ,
             neither
             yet
             can
             any
             man
             though
             of
             neuer
             so
             good
             parts
             ,
             attaine
             to
             that
             fulnes
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             shal
             not
             (
             at
             the
             least
             )
             stand
             in
             néed
             of
             an
             admonisher
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             obseruation
             (
             in
             my
             iudgement
             )
             of
             him
             ,
             
             who
             saith
             that
             the
             word
             is
             indeed
             
               light
               ,
            
             but
             the
             preaching
             Minister
             is
             as
             the
             
               candlestick
               ,
            
             
             of
             which
             Christ
             speaketh
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             word
             of
             God
             
               giueth
               light
               vnto
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               house
               .
            
             And
             indéede
             this
             similitude
             may
             haue
             the
             better
             approbatiō
             ,
             
             if
             we
             note
             how
             by
             the
             
               candlesticke
            
             which
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             threatneth
             to
             
               remoue
               out
            
             of
             the
             church
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             especially
             the
             ministery
             
             of
             the
             word
             .
             God
             doth
             all
             things
             by
             means
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             .
             
             Christ
             is
             
               the
               true
               light
               ,
               which
               giueth
               light
               to
               them
               that
               sit
               in
               darknes
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             seuerall
             congregations
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               staires
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             
             by
             which
             he
             giueth
             light
             vnto
             his
             church
             .
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             what
             inconuenience
             can
             follow
             vpon
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             say
             ,
             
             though
             the
             
               word
               be
               a
               lanterne
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             then
             giueth
             best
             ,
             &
             cléerest
             ,
             &
             fullest
             light
             when
             it
             is
             lifted
             vp
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             the
             brightnes
             thereof
             caused
             to
             spread
             forth
             into
             euery
             corner
             ,
             by
             the
             skill
             and
             paines
             of
             a
             sufficient
             Minister
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               Another
               exception
               vsed
               by
               some
               ,
               whose
               endeuour
               is
               to
               equall
               (
               if
               not
               to
               preferre
               )
               bare
               reading
               vnto
               preaching
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               more
               certaintie
               in
               the
               word
               read
               ,
               then
               in
               that
               which
               you
               preach
               :
               that
               which
               is
               read
               ,
               men
               are
               sure
               is
               Gods
               word
               ,
               but
               they
               haue
               not
               the
               like
               assurance
               of
               that
               which
               is
               preached
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             desire
             a
             short
             &
             direct
             answer
             to
             this
             exception
             ,
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             This
             allegation
             touching
             the
             certainty
             of
             tho
             word
             read
             aboue
             the
             doctrine
             preached
             ,
             is
             not
             true
             .
             There
             are
             in
             our
             congregations
             thrée
             sorts
             of
             people
             especially
             :
             first
             ,
             
             ignorant
             persons
             :
             secondly
             ,
             cauillers
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             iudiciall
             and
             carefull
             hearers
             .
             The
             ignorant
             are
             as
             vncertaine
             touching
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             scripture
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             touching
             our
             preaching
             :
             they
             haue
             no
             assurance
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             tradition
             and
             report
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             poore
             certainty
             ,
             &
             they
             haue
             as
             good
             an
             opinion
             of
             the
             Apocripha
             books
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             other
             which
             we
             call
             canonical
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             buzzed
             into
             many
             of
             our
             common
             peoples
             eares
             ,
             by
             whispering
             Papists
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             thereby
             become
             ordinary
             in
             many
             mouthes
             here
             in
             the
             country
             that
             our
             Bible
             is
             no
             true
             Bible
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             translation
             is
             iustly
             to
             be
             doubted
             of
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             possessed
             with
             a
             humor
             of
             cauilling
             ,
             may
             as
             wel
             demand
             how
             they
             know
             the
             scripture
             to
             be
             scripture
             ,
             &
             those
             things
             to
             be
             true
             which
             are
             writtē
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             how
             they
             may
             be
             resolued
             that
             our
             preaching
             is
             the
             truth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             your
             best
             hearers
             ,
             which
             heare
             as
             Christ
             sayth
             
               with
               a
               good
               and
               an
               honest
               heart
               ,
            
             
             to
             them
             the
             certainety
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             written
             text
             and
             in
             the
             sermon
             is
             both
             alike
             :
             for
             as
             they
             haue
             a
             certaine
             secret
             teaching
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             (
             which
             
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             calleth
             by
             the
             name
             of
             an
             
               ointment
               from
               him
               that
               is
               holy
            
             )
             whereby
             they
             are
             perswaded
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             
             and
             do
             account
             it
             
               the
               oracle
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             (
             in
             respect
             whereof
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               taught
               by
               God
               :
            
             and
             
               Austine
            
             sayth
             ,
             God
             speaketh
             to
             our
             hearts
             )
             :
             so
             also
             they
             are
             enabled
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             to
             iudge
             of
             that
             doctrin
             which
             they
             heare
             by
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             equally
             to
             embrace
             points
             confirmed
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             expresly
             and
             in
             so
             many
             words
             reuealed
             in
             it
             .
             So
             thē
             there
             is
             no
             more
             certainty
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             doctrine
             preached
             out
             of
             the
             text
             .
             Those
             which
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             dispose
             to
             cauill
             ,
             are
             doubtful
             of
             both
             alike
             :
             for
             the
             one
             are
             blockish
             &
             know
             nothing
             ,
             the
             other
             are
             humorous
             and
             will
             be
             satisfied
             with
             nothing
             .
             Again
             ,
             those
             which
             are
             Gods
             children
             ,
             are
             alike
             assured
             of
             both
             :
             of
             the
             text
             by
             the
             secret
             perswasion
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             :
             of
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             triall
             taken
             of
             it
             by
             the
             text
             .
             
             I
             remember
             a
             saying
             of
             
               S.
               Hieromes
               ;
            
             I
             know
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             that
             I
             otherwise
             esteem
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             then
             of
             other
             treatisers
             :
             the
             Apostles
             I
             know
             spake
             alwayes
             the
             truth
             ;
             the
             other
             as
             men
             in
             many
             things
             were
             deceiued
             .
             The
             spéech
             may
             
             well
             be
             applied
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             
             the
             books
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             we
             must
             yeeld
             consent
             vnto
             them
             without
             refusall
             ,
             
             because
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             they
             are
             all
             
               giuen
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             so
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             them
             
               of
               any
               priuate
               motion
            
             but
             as
             for
             the
             writings
             and
             preachings
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             credited
             before
             they
             be
             
               tried
               whether
               they
               are
               of
               God.
            
             
             Thus
             much
             willingly
             is
             acknowledged
             :
             but
             yet
             after
             this
             triall
             made
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             
               dayly
               searching
               of
               the
               scriptures
               ,
            
             those
             things
             which
             in
             preaching
             are
             deliuered
             are
             found
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             then
             the
             doctrines
             though
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             text
             by
             the
             art
             and
             wit
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             amplified
             ,
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             vrged
             by
             the
             helps
             of
             learning
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             called
             the
             opinions
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             
             but
             the
             
               words
               of
               God.
            
             It
             is
             a
             good
             rule
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             those
             points
             which
             are
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             are
             of
             like
             authority
             with
             those
             which
             are
             directly
             writtē
             in
             it
             .
             Whē
             
               Paul
            
             being
             at
             
               Thessalonica
            
             went
             into
             the
             synagogue
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             
               and
               disputed
               with
               them
               by
               the
               scriptures
               ,
            
             I
             hope
             no
             man
             wil
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             things
             which
             he
             by
             argument
             &
             discourse
             drew
             out
             of
             the
             writtē
             word
             ,
             were
             of
             equal
             authority
             
             with
             points
             expresly
             mentioned
             .
             
               Paul
            
             pleading
             before
             
               Agrippa
               ,
            
             stood
             stiffely
             to
             the
             iustifying
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             
             because
             he
             had
             said
             
               no
               other
               things
               but
               those
               which
               the
               Prophets
               &
               Moses
               did
               say
               shold
               come
               .
            
             His
             doctrine
             was
             the
             same
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               Moses
            
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             in
             sense
             and
             substance
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             is
             not
             afraid
             to
             call
             his
             preaching
             
               The
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             though
             it
             were
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             tenor
             and
             course
             of
             speech
             ,
             differing
             from
             the
             expresse
             letter
             of
             the
             text
             .
             If
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             vnto
             me
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             our
             sermons
             and
             
               Pauls
               ,
            
             I
             willingly
             confesse
             it
             ;
             but
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             euen
             
               Pauls
            
             sermons
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             like
             triall
             that
             ours
             be
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Noblemen
             of
             
               Beraea
               .
            
             
             And
             therefore
             as
             his
             preaching
             was
             not
             to
             be
             estéemed
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             till
             triall
             ,
             and
             being
             tried
             was
             equally
             to
             be
             reuerenced
             as
             the
             written
             word
             it selfe
             :
             so
             neither
             are
             our
             sermons
             to
             be
             by
             and
             by
             credited
             vpon
             our
             bare
             word
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             thoroughly
             examined
             ;
             but
             being
             once
             found
             to
             hold
             at
             the
             touch-stone
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             so
             to
             be
             reputed
             Gods
             word
             ,
             
             that
             it
             may
             be
             safely
             said
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               despiseth
               them
               ,
               despiseth
               not
               man
               but
               God.
            
             And
             indéed
             vnlesse
             we
             shall
             giue
             equall
             credit
             and
             respect
             to
             matters
             soundly
             proued
             by
             scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             points
             expressed
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             hazard
             the
             truth
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             no
             pettie
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             are
             substantially
             confirmed
             by
             the
             scripture
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             not
             word
             for
             word
             so
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             sacred
             text
             ,
             
             as
             we
             maintaine
             them
             .
             And
             this
             I
             think
             may
             be
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             this
             obiection
             .
             Tell
             me
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             how
             you
             do
             conceiue
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               As
               far
               as
               I
               can
               coniecture
               ,
               your
               answer
               is
               this
               :
               that
               when
               that
               course
               of
               due
               triall
               (
               which
               is
               meete
               )
               is
               taken
               ,
               touching
               things
               taught
               by
               preaching
               ,
               then
               the
               scripture
               being
               found
               to
               giue
               allowance
               to
               thē
               ,
               there
               is
               as
               great
               assurance
               of
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               one
               as
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               as
               much
               to
               be
               accounted
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               scripture
               warranteth
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               by
               name
               in
               so
               many
               words
               it
               expresseth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             indéede
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             answer
             :
             to
             which
             (
             if
             you
             will
             )
             you
             may
             adde
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             preaching
             
             men
             come
             to
             be
             better
             assured
             of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             scripture
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             better
             they
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             comfort
             they
             find
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             they
             feele
             the
             power
             and
             working
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             all
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             preaching
             )
             the
             more
             are
             they
             assured
             that
             the
             scripture
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             which
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             
             euen
             
               a
               perfect
               ,
               pure
               and
               sweete
               doctrine
               ,
               conuerting
               the
               soule
               ,
               reioycing
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               able
               to
               make
               a
               man
               wise
               vnto
               saluation
               .
            
             It
             is
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             standeth
             not
             in
             reading
             ,
             but
             in
             vnderstanding
             .
             What
             shall
             it
             auaile
             men
             to
             cary
             a
             kind
             of
             conceipt
             of
             some
             diuine
             authoritie
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             mysterie
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             apprehension
             or
             tast
             of
             the
             
               comfort
            
             which
             is
             intended
             in
             it
             ?
             
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               am
               sory
               that
               I
               am
               constrained
               to
               make
               you
               tary
               so
               long
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               many
               other
               things
               yet
               behind
               ,
               wherein
               I
               am
               as
               desirous
               of
               your
               helpe
               as
               in
               these
               already
               handled
               :
               yet
               because
               I
               haue
               this
               good
               oportunitie
               ,
               and
               do
               find
               you
               also
               so
               willing
               to
               instruct
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               yet
               further
               acquaint
               
               you
               with
               one
               other
               allegatiō
               ,
               which
               being
               answered
               ,
               I
               shall
               (
               I
               thinke
               )
               be
               well
               prouided
               ,
               both
               to
               satisfie
               those
               of
               my
               acquaintance
               which
               shall
               perhaps
               seeke
               help
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               say
               something
               to
               those
               who
               with
               their
               quirkes
               and
               shewes
               of
               reasons
               ,
               thinke
               to
               put
               downe
               such
               plaine
               men
               as
               I
               am
               when
               we
               come
               into
               their
               companie
               .
               I
               named
               it
               to
               you
               before
               (
               though
               happely
               by
               length
               of
               communication
               it
               is
               slipped
               from
               you
               )
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               euen
               reading
               it selfe
               is
               preaching
               :
               and
               that
               they
               seeke
               to
               proue
               by
               those
               reasons
               :
               first
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               to
               preach
               is
               nothing
               but
               to
               publish
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               done
               by
               reading
               :
               secondly
               ,
               in
               hearing
               the
               scriptures
               read
               ,
               we
               heare
               the
               sermons
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               passe
               all
               other
               sermons
               which
               any
               man
               now
               can
               make
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               (
               they
               say
               )
               euen
               in
               reading
               that
               which
               we
               so
               much
               commend
               preaching
               for
               ,
               namely
               expounding
               and
               applying
               ;
               for
               the
               new
               Testament
               is
               the
               expounder
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Paul
               and
               Peter
               and
               the
               rest
               do
               apply
               both
               vnto
               mens
               consciences
               .
               Thus
               ,
               though
               in
               our
               common
               speech
               we
               account
               
               reading
               to
               be
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               preaching
               to
               be
               another
               ,
               yet
               by
               these
               deuises
               we
               are
               many
               times
               shrewdly
               puzled
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               sodainly
               what
               to
               answer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epap
             .
          
           
             These
             reasons
             ,
             what
             shew
             soeuer
             they
             may
             make
             at
             the
             first
             view
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             neuer
             able
             to
             proue
             that
             for
             which
             they
             are
             alleaged
             ,
             as
             shall
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             appeare
             in
             the
             seuerall
             examination
             of
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             preaching
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             publishing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             I
             yéeld
             vnto
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             and
             rightly
             vnderstood
             :
             and
             when
             it
             is
             so
             vnderstood
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             appeare
             that
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             bare
             context
             ,
             cannot
             properly
             be
             tearmed
             preaching
             .
             I
             find
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             foure
             words
             especially
             to
             be
             vsed
             ,
             when
             preaching
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             it
             is
             incident
             to
             the
             office
             of
             an
             ordinary
             Pastor
             in
             Gods
             Church
             is
             mentioned
             .
             The
             first
             signifieth
             ,
             
             
               to
               deliuer
               good
               tidings
               ,
            
             because
             the
             Gospel
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             by
             the
             Angels
             to
             the
             shepheards
             ,
             
               tidings
               of
               great
               ioy
               to
               all
               Gods
               people
               .
            
             The
             second
             &
             third
             words
             signifie
             ,
             
               to
               make
               manifest
               ,
               to
               discouer
               ,
               to
               make
               knowne
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               to
               open
               view
               ,
            
             and
             so
             
               to
               handle
               a
               matter
               ,
            
             
             as
             the
             Prophet
             was
             commaunded
             to
             deale
             with
             a
             visiō
             which
             God
             had
             shewed
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
             to
             
               make
               it
               plaine
               vpon
               Tables
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               runneth
               may
               reade
               it
               .
            
             This
             shall
             appeare
             to
             be
             true
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             shal
             take
             the
             paines
             to
             examin
             and
             duely
             to
             ponder
             those
             places
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             
             in
             which
             these
             words
             are
             vsed
             in
             the
             Gréeke
             ,
             which
             being
             applyed
             to
             the
             Minister
             his
             office
             ,
             are
             translated
             by
             the
             word
             Preach
             .
             And
             these
             kinds
             of
             words
             ,
             do
             fitly
             set
             forth
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             which
             is
             especially
             that
             ,
             which
             Paul
             exhorteth
             the
             Ephesians
             to
             begge
             of
             God
             on
             his
             behalfe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             
               To
               make
               knowne
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             which
             (
             seeing
             it
             must
             be
             sought
             for
             as
             
               siluer
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               searched
               for
               as
               for
               treasure
            
             )
             is
             not
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             in
             the
             vpper
             face
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             with
             paines
             and
             industrie
             digged
             out
             of
             the
             very
             bowels
             and
             heart
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             The
             fourth
             word
             signifieth
             to
             
               publish
               ,
            
             
             and
             as
             an
             herald
             or
             a
             crier
             ,
             to
             
               deliuer
               a
               matter
               in
               open
               place
               ,
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               a
               multitude
               ,
               that
               many
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               .
            
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
            
             was
             willed
             to
             
               Crie
               aloude
               ,
            
             
             and
             to
             
               Lift
               vp
               his
               voice
               like
               a
               trumpet
               ;
            
             
             and
             
               Ieremiah
            
             was
             commaunded
             to
             
               stand
               in
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               Lords
               house
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               crie
               the
               word
               there
               .
            
             And
             hence
             also
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               wisdome
            
             of
             God
             ,
             
             is
             said
             to
             
               stand
               in
               the
               top
               of
               the
               high
               places
               ,
            
             and
             to
             make
             as
             it
             were
             a
             publike
             proclamation
             :
             
               O
               men
               !
               ô
               ye
               foolish
               !
               who
               so
               is
               simple
               let
               him
               come
               hither
               .
            
             
             
               Ho
               ,
               euery
               one
               that
               thirsteth
               :
               come
               vnto
               me
               al
               ye
               that
               are
               wearie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             By
             this
             it
             may
             appeare
             what
             it
             is
             to
             Preach
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             Preaching
             may
             be
             tolerably
             defined
             to
             be
             a
             publishing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             
             namely
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             
               open
               and
               comfortable
               discouerie
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               making
               plaine
               vnto
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               mysterie
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               euen
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             duly
             considering
             the
             nature
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             forenamed
             words
             ,
             can
             denie
             Preaching
             (
             by
             a
             Minister
             lawfully
             called
             )
             to
             be
             euen
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             publishing
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             is
             now
             set
             downe
             :
             so
             neither
             can
             he
             with
             any
             face
             or
             colour
             affirme
             ,
             the
             action
             of
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             answerable
             to
             this
             description
             .
             So
             that
             though
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             text
             of
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             that
             reading
             is
             after
             a
             sort
             
             a
             publishing
             thereof
             ,
             because
             thereby
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Text
             is
             recited
             with
             a
             lowd
             voice
             ,
             from
             an
             eminent
             and
             conspicuous
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             a
             multitude
             :
             yet
             when
             we
             shall
             enter
             into
             a
             more
             exact
             examination
             of
             things
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             appeare
             ,
             that
             Reading
             simply
             cannot
             be
             called
             a
             publishing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             required
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Teachers
             to
             be
             spreaders
             abroad
             and
             proclaimers
             of
             Gods
             truth
             .
             Adde
             hereto
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             is
             the
             principall
             thing
             looked
             for
             of
             a
             Preacher
             in
             the
             publishing
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             bare
             Reader
             in
             the
             act
             of
             Reading
             ,
             neither
             can
             nor
             doth
             performe
             :
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
             the
             
               deuiding
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               aright
               :
            
             and
             (
             to
             apply
             Christs
             words
             in
             a
             case
             not
             much
             vnlike
             )
             
               a
               giuing
               to
               them
            
             of
             the
             houshold
             (
             
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.15
               .
               )
               their
               portion
               of
               meate
               in
               season
               .
            
             A
             Minister
             ,
             is
             one
             to
             whō
             
               the
               dispensation
            
             (
             or
             
               stewardship
               )
               is
               committed
            
             in
             the
             familie
             of
             God
             :
             and
             his
             office
             is
             ,
             
             out
             of
             the
             store-house
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             share
             out
             to
             euery
             one
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             shall
             find
             by
             his
             
               caring
               to
               know
               the
               state
               of
               his
               flocke
               ,
            
             
             to
             be
             best
             fitting
             and
             agréeing
             to
             him
             .
             As
             for
             as
             example
             :
             
               Milke
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
             
               the
               first
               
               principles
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             )
             to
             those
             which
             are
             
               inexpert
               in
               the
               word
               of
               righteousnesse
               :
            
             
             
               Strong
               meate
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             doctrine
             of
             greater
             depth
             )
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             
               able
               to
               beare
               it
               :
            
             
             
               Meeknesse
               of
               instructing
            
             for
             those
             which
             
               are
               contrarie
               minded
               :
               a
               rodde
               and
               sharpe
               rebuke
               of
               slow
               bellies
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               found
               in
               the
               faith
               :
               Improuing
            
             (
             or
             conuincing
             )
             
               of
               Gainesayers
               ,
            
             that
             their
             
               mouths
               may
               be
               stopped
               :
               admonition
            
             for
             
               them
               that
               are
               vnruly
               :
            
             
             
               comfort
               for
               the
               feeble
               minded
               :
            
             a
             discréet
             and
             respectiue
             framing
             of
             exhortation
             to
             seuerall
             ages
             and
             degrées
             ,
             
             to
             the
             
               Elders
               ,
               as
               to
               fathers
               ,
               to
               the
               younger
               men
               as
               to
               brethren
               ,
               to
               the
               elder
               women
               as
               to
               mothers
               ,
               to
               the
               yonger
               as
               to
               sisters
               .
            
             After
             this
             sort
             ,
             euery
             mans
             portion
             must
             be
             allotted
             out
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             this
             ordering
             of
             that
             prouision
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             (
             as
             a
             carefull
             housholder
             )
             hath
             left
             for
             his
             spirituall
             familie
             is
             committed
             vnto
             the
             Minister
             .
             The
             Scripture
             I
             confesse
             
               is
               profitable
            
             for
             these
             purposes
             ,
             
             and
             able
             to
             make
             
               the
               man
               of
               God
               absolute
               and
               perfect
               vnto
               all
               the
               good
               works
            
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             wholesome
             foode
             ,
             vnles
             it
             be
             deliuered
             out
             of
             that
             
               Garner
               :
            
             but
             yet
             ,
             vnlesse
             there
             be
             more
             performed
             ,
             thē
             
             is
             done
             by
             naked
             reading
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             propounding
             to
             the
             houshold
             ,
             the
             whole
             store
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             grosse
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             whilst
             euery
             one
             is
             left
             to
             be
             his
             own
             caruer
             ,
             the
             young
             ones
             will
             be
             starued
             ,
             and
             the
             riotous
             and
             misgouerned
             surfet
             themselues
             ,
             with
             greedie
             and
             vnbeséeming
             taking
             that
             vnto
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             neither
             fit
             nor
             able
             to
             receiue
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             thinke
             ,
             may
             serue
             to
             shew
             how
             litle
             reason
             there
             is
             in
             this
             first
             Reason
             ,
             why
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             shold
             deserue
             the
             honorable
             name
             of
             Preaching
             :
             when
             as
             both
             our
             common
             speech
             ,
             
             and
             which
             is
             more
             )
             the
             language
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             hath
             put
             an
             apparant
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Indeed
               I
               acknowledge
               that
               to
               be
               true
               out
               of
               my
               owne
               experience
               :
               for
               though
               by
               priuate
               Reading
               the
               Scripture
               as
               also
               by
               hearing
               it
               read
               ,
               I
               haue
               receiued
               much
               comfort
               :
               (
               the
               memorie
               of
               things
               taught
               thereby
               renewed
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               confirmed
               )
               yet
               I
               haue
               often
               bene
               quite
               set
               ,
               often
               bene
               altogether
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               still
               affraid
               of
               my
               owne
               iudgement
               euen
               in
               plainer
               places
               ,
               vntill
               I
               haue
               found
               the
               publike
               exposition
               giuen
               by
               the
               Minister
               
               to
               iumpe
               and
               accord
               with
               my
               opinion
               .
               But
               what
               say
               you
               to
               the
               second
               reason
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               read
               ,
               we
               heare
               the
               worthie
               sermons
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Apostles
               :
               and
               therefore
               Reading
               is
               Preaching
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             it
             is
             a
             very
             weake
             argument
             .
             That
             the
             sermons
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             were
             excellent
             sermons
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             summe
             &
             abridgement
             of
             them
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             no
             man
             goeth
             about
             to
             denie
             :
             yet
             this
             being
             granted
             ,
             will
             neuer
             prooue
             a
             Reader
             to
             be
             a
             Preacher
             .
             For
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             who
             reciteth
             publikely
             things
             of
             another
             mans
             inditing
             ,
             but
             he
             which
             deliuereth
             matters
             (
             though
             not
             inuented
             )
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             art
             and
             industrie
             compiled
             and
             framed
             by
             himself
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             sermons
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             though
             they
             be
             not
             of
             his
             framing
             that
             readeth
             them
             ,
             yet
             being
             read
             may
             turne
             to
             the
             profite
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             they
             may
             be
             profitable
             ,
             but
             whether
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             may
             be
             called
             preaching
             .
             God
             forbid
             any
             man
             should
             denie
             the
             publike
             reading
             of
             them
             to
             be
             for
             the
             behoofe
             of
             
             Gods
             people
             ,
             (
             I
             hope
             you
             haue
             not
             forgotten
             what
             I
             told
             you
             as
             my
             iudgment
             in
             this
             case
             )
             but
             how
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             hath
             read
             them
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             hath
             performed
             that
             office
             of
             a
             Minister
             which
             we
             call
             preaching
             ,
             neither
             can
             I
             conceiue
             ,
             neither
             (
             as
             I
             thinke
             )
             is
             any
             man
             able
             to
             set
             downe
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             
               Sermon
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             precisely
             vrged
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             the
             sermon
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             
               Ieremiah
               ,
            
             or
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             when
             they
             liued
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             vttered
             by
             them
             ,
             cannot
             be
             now
             being
             recorded
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             read
             out
             by
             another
             ,
             so
             properly
             called
             a
             Sermon
             ;
             because
             in
             our
             common
             speech
             a
             Sermon
             requireth
             the
             tongue
             and
             voice
             of
             him
             that
             framed
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             say
             (
             as
             some
             do
             )
             that
             Christ
             or
             some
             one
             of
             the
             ancient
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             preacheth
             to
             vs
             ,
             when
             we
             heare
             the
             summe
             of
             their
             sermons
             read
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             borrowed
             kind
             of
             spéech
             ,
             vsuall
             amongst
             scholers
             .
             Such
             as
             that
             is
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               bloud
               of
               Abel
               speaketh
               ;
            
             and
             that
             
               he
               being
               dead
               yet
               speaketh
               ;
            
             
             or
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             
               heauens
               and
               firmament
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               speech
               nor
               language
               ,
               where
               their
               voice
               is
               not
               heard
               ;
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             common
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
             Againe
             ,
             let
             the
             nature
             and
             estate
             of
             those
             which
             are
             called
             the
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             be
             a
             litle
             considered
             .
             First
             in
             generall
             this
             is
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             but
             the
             briefe
             and
             summe
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             heades
             of
             their
             sermons
             related
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             for
             if
             al
             that
             euery
             one
             of
             these
             spake
             publikely
             by
             way
             of
             teaching
             had
             bene
             written
             ,
             we
             might
             well
             say
             as
             S.
             Iohn
             said
             ,
             
             touching
             the
             ●as
             and
             sayings
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             
               the
               world
               could
               not
               containe
               the
               bookes
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             (
             if
             profite
             be
             desired
             )
             there
             must
             necessarily
             be
             some
             course
             taken
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             things
             abridged
             ,
             by
             the
             penmen
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             their
             writings
             ,
             may
             be
             enlarged
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             sermons
             of
             Moses
             ,
             are
             so
             interlaced
             with
             iudiciall
             ordinances
             and
             ceremoniall
             rites
             ,
             appertaining
             onely
             to
             the
             pollicie
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             peoples
             behoofe
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             conuenient
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             enioy
             the
             benefite
             of
             an
             able
             Minister
             ,
             who
             may
             informe
             them
             herin
             ,
             what
             things
             be
             morall
             ,
             and
             what
             be
             temporarie
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             euery
             ceremoniall
             shadow
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             perpetuall
             and
             vnchangeable
             
             equitie
             of
             euery
             iudiciall
             constitution
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             touching
             the
             preachings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             full
             of
             comfort
             and
             abounding
             with
             sweet
             cōsolation
             ,
             because
             the
             maine
             scope
             and
             drift
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             is
             to
             foreshew
             the
             renewing
             and
             restoring
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             do
             also
             notably
             make
             knowne
             the
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             against
             sinne
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             so
             intermixed
             with
             mysticall
             prophecies
             ,
             with
             hidden
             parables
             ,
             with
             historicall
             narrations
             ,
             and
             descriptions
             of
             countries
             ,
             with
             borowed
             spéeches
             ,
             and
             proprieties
             of
             that
             holy
             language
             in
             which
             they
             were
             deliuered
             :
             that
             ,
             howsoeuer
             sometimes
             a
             lambe
             (
             as
             the
             prouerbe
             is
             )
             may
             find
             a
             foord
             easily
             to
             be
             waded
             through
             ,
             yet
             vnlesse
             there
             be
             added
             the
             helpe
             and
             guidance
             of
             some
             learned
             
               Ezra
               ,
            
             
             some
             
               Messenger
               ,
            
             or
             
               Interpreter
               ,
            
             as
             
               Elihu
            
             fitly
             calleth
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             no
             ordinarie
             man
             ,
             
             but
             (
             as
             the
             text
             speaketh
             )
             
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
            
             the
             people
             cannot
             possibly
             reape
             that
             good
             which
             God
             hath
             intended
             in
             the
             reuealing
             of
             those
             things
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             for
             the
             sermons
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             but
             the
             very
             short
             summe
             of
             
             many
             of
             them
             (
             according
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             so
             for
             those
             which
             are
             reported
             more
             largely
             by
             the
             Euangelists
             ,
             
             I
             perswade
             my selfe
             there
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             (
             if
             he
             will
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             )
             he
             will
             confesse
             ,
             that
             he
             learneth
             more
             by
             them
             when
             by
             preaching
             they
             are
             explaned
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             are
             onely
             read
             vnto
             him
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             we
             haue
             in
             the
             Bible
             very
             few
             copies
             of
             the
             Apostles
             sermons
             :
             those
             that
             be
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             many
             times
             ,
             this
             is
             all
             which
             is
             said
             of
             them
             :
             
               they
               preached
               in
               Iesus
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               they
               went
               to
               and
               fro
               preaching
               the
               word
               ,
               preached
               Christ
               ,
               preached
               the
               things
               that
               concerne
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             many
             the
             like
             spéeches
             :
             all
             which
             are
             like
             vnto
             the
             litle
             
               cloud
               ,
            
             
             which
             the
             seruant
             of
             
               Elias
            
             saw
             ;
             which
             though
             at
             the
             first
             it
             was
             but
             
               like
               a
               mans
               hand
               ,
            
             yet
             at
             last
             it
             couered
             the
             face
             of
             heauen
             :
             so
             these
             being
             clauses
             of
             very
             few
             words
             ,
             yet
             minister
             iust
             matter
             of
             many
             large
             discourses
             ,
             &
             the
             same
             also
             very
             néedfull
             for
             the
             well
             vnderstanding
             of
             them
             .
             If
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             that
             the
             Apostles
             writings
             were
             sermons
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             they
             cannot
             properly
             be
             called
             their
             sermons
             .
             
             Paul
             writing
             to
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             besides
             this
             labour
             of
             writing
             ,
             
             he
             was
             
               readie
               also
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
            
             vnto
             them
             :
             so
             that
             he
             did
             not
             account
             his
             writing
             to
             be
             preaching
             .
             The
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             the
             summes
             of
             that
             doctrine
             which
             they
             had
             taught
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             whereof
             ,
             their
             desire
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             places
             to
             whom
             they
             wrote
             should
             proceede
             .
             I
             know
             they
             were
             read
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             was
             méete
             ,
             
             that
             a
             matter
             written
             to
             a
             whole
             congregation
             should
             be
             communicated
             to
             all
             in
             publike
             :
             but
             what
             then
             ?
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             pastors
             in
             the
             seuerall
             assemblies
             ,
             did
             (
             as
             we
             now
             do
             )
             preach
             vpon
             those
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             open
             and
             apply
             them
             to
             their
             auditories
             :
             &
             so
             much
             may
             easily
             appeare
             ,
             as
             by
             other
             places
             ,
             so
             especially
             by
             that
             speech
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             by
             the
             author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             written
             to
             them
             :
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               also
               brethren
               ,
            
             
             
               suffer
               the
               words
               of
               exhortation
               :
               for
               I
               haue
               written
               vnto
               you
               in
               few
               words
               :
            
             
             which
             spéech
             (
             as
             it
             is
             well
             obserued
             by
             two
             learned
             interpreters
             of
             our
             later
             times
             )
             the
             Apostle
             purposely
             vsed
             ,
             lest
             his
             writing
             should
             
             be
             an
             occasion
             to
             any
             ,
             of
             lessening
             that
             due
             estimation
             ,
             which
             the
             ordinarie
             course
             of
             preaching
             did
             deserue
             .
             It
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             :
             
               Brethren
               ,
               notwithstanding
               al
               this
               which
               I
               haue
               written
               vnto
               you
               ,
               yet
               I
               pray
               you
               continue
               your
               accustomed
               reuerence
               to
               the
               labours
               of
               your
               owne
               Ministers
               :
               I
               ,
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               an
               Epistle
               requireth
               ,
               haue
               written
               briefly
               ,
               therefore
               you
               shall
               still
               need
               the
               assistance
               of
               your
               watchfull
               and
               learned
               Ouerseers
               ,
               who
               shall
               enlarge
               these
               points
               ,
               which
               I
               haue
               drawne
               as
               it
               were
               into
               a
               narrow
               roome
               ,
               and
               by
               powerfull
               exhortations
               apply
               them
               either
               to
               your
               comfort
               of
               reproofe
               ,
               as
               their
               knowledge
               in
               your
               estate
               from
               time
               to
               time
               shall
               direct
               them
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             plainely
             prouing
             the
             necessitie
             of
             ioyning
             the
             pains
             of
             a
             preaching
             Minister
             ,
             with
             the
             writings
             &
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             And
             thus
             haue
             you
             my
             answer
             to
             this
             second
             stout
             reason
             ,
             why
             reading
             shold
             be
             preaching
             ,
             because
             forsooth
             ,
             therby
             is
             cōmunicated
             to
             vs
             the
             summe
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             worthy
             sermons
             which
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             haue
             formerly
             deliuered
             .
             The
             weaknesse
             
             of
             which
             reason
             ,
             I
             hope
             this
             short
             discourse
             ,
             hath
             made
             you
             to
             perceiue
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               For
               these
               two
               alleaged
               reasons
               ,
               you
               haue
               indifferently
               satisfied
               me
               .
               I
               do
               now
               expect
               ,
               what
               you
               wil
               say
               ,
               touching
               the
               last
               reasō
               ,
               why
               reading
               shold
               be
               preaching
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             (
             as
             I
             remēber
             )
             was
             ,
             that
             reading
             may
             therefore
             truly
             be
             called
             preaching
             ,
             because
             in
             our
             Church
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             so
             ordered
             ,
             that
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             portion
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             read
             ,
             next
             of
             the
             new
             ,
             and
             thirdly
             some
             parcell
             of
             the
             Epistles
             :
             which
             they
             will
             haue
             to
             be
             called
             preaching
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             new
             Testament
             is
             an
             exposition
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             so
             the
             Epistles
             are
             the
             applying
             of
             both
             vnto
             Gods
             people
             .
             This
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             the
             third
             reason
             ,
             that
             you
             told
             me
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               You
               haue
               hit
               it
               right
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               answer
               it
               as
               fully
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               rehearsed
               it
               truly
               ,
               then
               it
               shall
               neuer
               be
               any
               occasion
               of
               scruple
               to
               me
               hereafter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             To
             make
             a
             short
             answer
             to
             a
             slight
             reason
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             I
             say
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             we
             compare
             the
             whole
             new
             Testament
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             the
             latter
             is
             an
             exposition
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             because
             it
             maketh
             knowne
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             ancient
             
             promises
             ,
             
             touching
             the
             Messias
             ,
             
               are
               yea
               and
               Amen
            
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             so
             that
             the
             substance
             both
             of
             old
             and
             new
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               to
               day
               ,
               the
               same
               also
               is
               for
               euer
               .
            
             And
             hereupon
             is
             that
             saying
             of
             Augustine
             :
             The
             old
             Testament
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             reuealed
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             ,
             was
             as
             it
             were
             lapped
             and
             folded
             vp
             in
             the
             old
             :
             the
             same
             may
             also
             be
             acknowledged
             touching
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             in
             thē
             the
             doctrine
             both
             of
             the
             old
             &
             new
             Testament
             is
             applyed
             &
             pressed
             vpon
             mens
             consciences
             by
             wholesome
             exhortations
             .
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             though
             this
             hold
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             Testament
             is
             the
             Cōmentarie
             to
             the
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             the
             applyers
             of
             both
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             scarcely
             be
             found
             to
             hold
             in
             particulars
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             parcell
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             which
             cometh
             in
             order
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             is
             an
             expositiō
             of
             the
             special
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             that
             portion
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             was
             read
             before
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             followeth
             both
             ,
             is
             a
             direct
             and
             expresse
             vrger
             of
             both
             .
             So
             that
             howsoeuer
             when
             we
             diuide
             the
             Scriptures
             into
             these
             thrée
             parts
             ,
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             &
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             it
             be
             
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             cōmon
             nature
             &
             state
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             part
             giueth
             light
             vnto
             the
             first
             ,
             &
             the
             latter
             raiseth
             exhortations
             out
             of
             both
             ,
             yet
             when
             we
             come
             to
             single
             out
             these
             parts
             into
             seuerall
             portions
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             find
             that
             precise
             and
             exact
             correspondence
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             same
             points
             ,
             shall
             be
             said
             to
             follow
             one
             the
             other
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             which
             I
             wil
             oppose
             to
             this
             third
             reasō
             :
             which
             though
             perhaps
             it
             may
             make
             a
             shew
             among
             those
             that
             are
             of
             lesse
             iudgement
             ,
             yet
             it
             can
             deceiue
             no
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             ordinarie
             skill
             in
             the
             state
             of
             an
             argument
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               This
               point
               hath
               held
               vs
               longer
               then
               I
               either
               wished
               or
               imagined
               :
               but
               I
               was
               willing
               ,
               seeing
               God
               had
               giuen
               this
               oportunity
               ,
               to
               mention
               as
               much
               as
               I
               could
               remember
               of
               things
               which
               I
               haue
               heard
               spoken
               touching
               these
               points
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               now
               any
               thing
               behind
               ,
               (
               that
               I
               can
               call
               to
               mind
               )
               which
               I
               may
               further
               propound
               vnto
               you
               ,
               concerning
               this
               matter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             maruell
             though
             the
             examination
             of
             this
             one
             point
             ,
             hath
             spent
             vs
             so
             much
             time
             :
             for
             this
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             euery
             short
             obiection
             ,
             wil
             require
             a
             large
             confutation
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             matter
             it selfe
             ,
             
             there
             may
             perhaps
             be
             some
             other
             obiections
             ,
             differing
             from
             these
             in
             shew
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             will
             all
             in
             the
             end
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             I
             remember
             I
             haue
             read
             of
             a
             vain
             glorious
             boaster
             ,
             
             who
             hauing
             but
             one
             onely
             seruant
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             kéepe
             a
             great
             retinue
             ,
             would
             call
             that
             one
             seruant
             by
             many
             seuerall
             names
             ,
             that
             men
             might
             imagine
             ,
             he
             had
             sundrie
             seruants
             :
             so
             ,
             men
             may
             set
             new
             names
             ,
             and
             new
             formes
             vpon
             these
             allegations
             which
             we
             haue
             examined
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             affright
             vs
             with
             the
             name
             of
             multitude
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             looked
             into
             ,
             they
             will
             prooue
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             varying
             in
             colour
             and
             pretence
             ,
             but
             agréeing
             in
             substance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               That
               I
               may
               then
               reape
               benefit
               by
               your
               aduice
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               which
               followeth
               ,
               I
               said
               (
               if
               you
               remember
               )
               that
               the
               exceptions
               in
               which
               I
               desired
               to
               be
               resolued
               ,
               were
               some
               against
               Preaching
               it selfe
               ,
               some
               against
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               :
               the
               exceptions
               against
               preaching
               it selfe
               ,
               I
               haue
               (
               as
               memorie
               wold
               serue
               )
               acquainted
               you
               with
               :
            
             
             
               there
               are
               three
               things
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               your
               preaching
               that
               are
               much
               disliked
               and
               discommended
               :
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               Rudenesse
               :
               the
               
               second
               is
               roughnesse
               ;
               the
               third
               is
               ouermuch
               commonnesse
               .
               Touching
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               you
               preach
               vnlearnedly
               without
               eloquence
               ,
               without
               allegation
               of
               Fathers
               and
               of
               other
               authors
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               are
               accounted
               but
               as
               a
               company
               of
               English
               Doctors
               ,
               which
               preach
               vpon
               the
               sodaine
               what
               cometh
               in
               your
               heads
               ,
               without
               study
               ,
               which
               causeth
               your
               doctrine
               to
               be
               the
               lesse
               regarded
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Verily
             for
             mine
             owne
             part
             I
             do
             as
             much
             mislike
             rashnesse
             in
             preaching
             without
             due
             preparation
             ,
             and
             rudenesse
             in
             handling
             the
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             any
             man.
             
             I
             know
             he
             is
             
               cursed
               that
               doeth
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
               .
            
             And
             as
             it
             is
             méete
             for
             euery
             man
             when
             he
             
               entreth
               into
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               his
               foote
               ;
            
             so
             it
             is
             much
             more
             requisite
             for
             him
             that
             must
             enter
             as
             it
             were
             into
             the
             seate
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             speake
             vnto
             the
             people
             
               in
               Christs
               stead
               ,
            
             
             to
             be
             very
             well
             aduised
             before
             he
             take
             the
             
               couenant
            
             of
             God
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
             And
             indéed
             ,
             
             the
             bold
             hardinesse
             of
             many
             now
             adayes
             ,
             is
             greatly
             to
             be
             pitied
             ,
             who
             so
             ordinarily
             hand
             ouer
             head
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             step
             vp
             into
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             there
             ,
             
             do
             litle
             better
             then
             
               beat
               the
               aire
               ,
            
             
             &
             behaue
             themselues
             many
             times
             like
             the
             madde
             man
             of
             whom
             
               Salomon
            
             speaketh
             ,
             who
             
               casteth
               firebrands
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               arrowes
               ,
               and
               mortall
               things
               :
            
             and
             so
             (
             as
             the
             prouerbe
             is
             )
             though
             they
             speake
             much
             ,
             yet
             say
             litle
             ,
             by
             that
             meanes
             exposing
             the
             neuer
             enough
             reuerenced
             exercise
             of
             preaching
             ,
             vnto
             the
             reproches
             &
             scoffes
             of
             euill
             speakers
             .
             Besides
             ,
             for
             learning
             ,
             I
             confesse
             that
             it
             is
             necessarily
             required
             in
             preaching
             .
             S.
             
               Paul
            
             sayth
             ,
             
             preaching
             must
             be
             discharged
             
               in
               all
               learning
               .
            
             All
             liberall
             arts
             and
             sciences
             are
             handmaids
             to
             Diuinity
             ,
             and
             doe
             owe
             a
             kind
             of
             seruice
             vnto
             Gods
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             a
             Minister
             must
             be
             a
             
               workeman
               ,
            
             
             
               rightly
               deuiding
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               :
            
             now
             if
             he
             want
             his
             knife
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             art
             and
             cunning
             ,
             well
             he
             may
             teare
             and
             rend
             it
             ,
             and
             violently
             dismember
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             rightly
             deuide
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             vnpossible
             .
             Yet
             withall
             ,
             this
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             if
             to
             preach
             after
             a
             popular
             and
             familiar
             fashion
             ,
             with
             desire
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             conceipt
             &
             capacity
             of
             the
             simplest
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             most
             vpon
             allegation
             of
             the
             holy
             text
             ,
             very
             seldome
             &
             very
             sparingly
             mentioning
             other
             testimonies
             ,
             eyther
             of
             
             profane
             or
             diuine
             writers
             :
             if
             I
             say
             to
             preach
             on
             this
             wise
             be
             to
             be
             termed
             rude
             and
             vnlearned
             preaching
             ,
             truly
             for
             mine
             owne
             particular
             ,
             
             I
             had
             rather
             acknowledge
             that
             fault
             ,
             then
             séeke
             to
             put
             it
             from
             mee
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               What
               is
               then
               your
               opinion
               touching
               humane
               learning
               ,
               and
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               auncient
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               they
               not
               very
               behouefull
               for
               you
               that
               are
               students
               and
               professors
               of
               Diuinitie
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Epap
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             study
             of
             humane
             learning
             ,
             I
             wold
             not
             haue
             you
             conceiue
             otherwise
             of
             me
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             hold
             it
             very
             expedient
             for
             him
             that
             intendeth
             the
             profession
             of
             Diuinity
             :
             I
             am
             of
             his
             mind
             which
             wold
             haue
             a
             scholler
             like
             the
             witty
             Bee
             ,
             
             which
             gathereth
             hony
             out
             of
             euery
             flower
             :
             and
             I
             willingly
             yéeld
             to
             
               S.
               Augustines
            
             conceit
             .
             
             who
             cōpareth
             the
             knowledge
             of
             humane
             sciences
             &
             profane
             authors
             ,
             to
             the
             spoiling
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             by
             the
             Israelites
             .
             Howbeit
             I
             wold
             also
             stil
             giue
             my
             allowāce
             to
             these
             studies
             with
             this
             cautiō
             ,
             
             namely
             if
             they
             be
             vsed
             to
             prepare
             the
             wit
             &
             not
             to
             detain
             it
             ,
             &
             kéep
             it
             too
             long
             from
             grauer
             studies
             :
             
             for
             séeing
             as
             the
             saying
             is
             ,
             Learning
             is
             long
             &
             our
             life
             but
             short
             ,
             it
             must
             néeds
             be
             
             a
             preposterous
             course
             ,
             to
             spend
             the
             most
             and
             best
             time
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             but
             as
             it
             were
             circumstances
             to
             the
             principall
             science
             .
             Againe
             ,
             for
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             this
             I
             say
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             
             I
             reuerence
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             a
             kind
             of
             homage
             to
             their
             very
             names
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             contented
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             of
             them
             all
             which
             was
             sayd
             of
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             euen
             the
             hammers
             of
             heretikes
             ,
             and
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Our
             later
             heretikes
             ,
             as
             the
             Antitrinitarians
             ,
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             the
             Suencfeldians
             ,
             the
             Libertines
             ,
             the
             Papists
             ,
             haue
             reuiued
             the
             auncient
             heresies
             of
             elder
             times
             ,
             against
             which
             those
             holy
             men
             euen
             spent
             themselues
             :
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             reputed
             as
             great
             a
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             argument
             of
             his
             especial
             care
             and
             prouidence
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             their
             writings
             are
             preserued
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             the
             better
             fitted
             to
             grapple
             with
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             truth
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             the
             study
             of
             the
             fathers
             ,
             there
             is
             many
             times
             a
             double
             error
             cōmitted
             :
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             begin
             the
             study
             of
             Diuinitie
             with
             the
             reading
             of
             their
             workes
             ;
             which
             course
             for
             the
             most
             part
             bréedeth
             both
             confusion
             for
             want
             of
             methode
             ,
             
             and
             error
             also
             through
             the
             lacke
             of
             knowledge
             in
             the
             rule
             and
             proportion
             of
             faith
             ,
             by
             which
             to
             
               trie
               all
               things
               ,
            
             
             that
             so
             onely
             
               that
               which
               is
               good
               may
               be
               kept
               :
            
             the
             other
             error
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             are
             ouermuch
             deuoted
             to
             thē
             ,
             
             being
             ready
             almost
             to
             sweare
             to
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             affirmed
             by
             them
             ;
             whereas
             indeed
             they
             both
             might
             and
             did
             erre
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             often
             altering
             their
             iudgements
             ,
             
             retracting
             and
             repealing
             many
             things
             ,
             séeing
             more
             in
             their
             grauer
             yeares
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             first
             they
             did
             perceiue
             .
             
             
               Hierome
            
             confesseth
             that
             he
             was
             of
             one
             mind
             in
             some
             things
             when
             he
             was
             a
             youth
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             when
             he
             grew
             more
             in
             yeares
             .
             He
             acknowledgeth
             also
             that
             in
             some
             things
             he
             played
             the
             Rhetorician
             ,
             and
             did
             discourse
             something
             idly
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             declaimers
             .
             
               Augustine
            
             in
             many
             things
             was
             led
             more
             by
             affection
             then
             by
             iudgement
             ,
             speaking
             sometimes
             that
             whe●
             of
             he
             was
             not
             fully
             resolued
             ,
             as
             touching
             purgatory
             and
             prayer
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             
             out
             of
             the
             abundant
             loue
             to
             his
             mother
             
               Monica
               ;
            
             
             sometimes
             forbearing
             to
             vtter
             that
             which
             he
             thought
             ,
             through
             lothnes
             to
             incur
             the
             offence
             of
             some
             ,
             yea
             &
             frankly
             he
             
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             
             that
             his
             ignorance
             in
             scripture
             was
             greater
             then
             his
             knowledge
             .
             And
             
               Origen
            
             was
             so
             iealous
             of
             his
             owne
             iudgement
             ,
             
             that
             he
             would
             neuer
             aduenture
             to
             write
             any
             thing
             till
             he
             was
             lx
             .
             yeeres
             old
             ,
             neither
             would
             he
             suffer
             those
             things
             which
             he
             had
             taught
             publikly
             ,
             to
             be
             takē
             by
             notaries
             ,
             whose
             intent
             was
             to
             make
             them
             cōmon
             to
             the
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             it
             be
             very
             profitable
             &
             expedient
             for
             a
             Diuine
             to
             be
             wel
             studied
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             good
             to
             reade
             their
             workes
             as
             the
             works
             of
             mē
             .
             It
             was
             a
             good
             aduice
             which
             
               Augustin
            
             gaue
             to
             a
             friend
             of
             his
             ;
             
             I
             would
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             haue
             thee
             follow
             my
             authority
             ,
             as
             though
             you
             should
             thinke
             your self
             bound
             to
             beléeue
             whatsoeuer
             I
             say
             ,
             because
             I
             say
             it
             .
             It
             is
             wisedome
             to
             hold
             that
             rule
             in
             the
             perusing
             of
             them
             al.
             But
             I
             forget
             my selfe
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             discourse
             to
             you
             ,
             whom
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             prop●y
             concerne
             .
             Howsoeuer
             ,
             by
             this
             that
             I
             haue
             now
             said
             ,
             you
             may
             vnderstand
             my
             opinion
             touching
             both
             the
             Fathers
             &
             other
             (
             as
             you
             call
             it
             )
             prophaner
             learning
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nym.
             
          
           
             
               But
               I
               pray
               you
               sir
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               the
               testimonies
               and
               writings
               of
               men
               be
               as
               lawfully
               vsed
               in
               the
               actiō
               of
               preaching
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               priuate
               preparation
               for
               it
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Epap
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             good
             consequence
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             they
             may
             be
             alleaged
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             be
             perused
             in
             the
             study
             .
             When
             as
             
               Salomon
            
             made
             preparatiō
             for
             the
             building
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             he
             had
             
               80000.
               
            
             
             
               Masons
               in
               the
               mountaines
               ;
            
             and
             among
             so
             many
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             chuse
             but
             be
             much
             hewing
             &
             knocking
             ,
             and
             hammering
             ,
             yet
             
               there
               was
               neither
               hammer
               ,
               nor
               axe
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               any
               toole
               of
               irō
               heard
               in
               the
               house
               while
               it
               was
               in
               building
               .
            
             After
             the
             same
             maner
             it
             is
             in
             
               Gods
               spiritual
               building
               :
            
             
             those
             things
             may
             lawfully
             be
             vsed
             in
             the
             making
             prouisiō
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             of
             the
             like
             necessitie
             or
             lawfulnes
             in
             the
             actuall
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             But
             to
             speak
             more
             directly
             ,
             (
             because
             these
             similitudes
             serue
             more
             to
             giue
             light
             then
             strength
             to
             a
             matter
             )
             if
             you
             be
             desirous
             to
             know
             a
             reason
             why
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             sparing
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             mens
             testimonies
             in
             our
             ordinary
             sermons
             ,
             this
             is
             (
             as
             I
             think
             )
             the
             principal
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
             
               that
               our
               faith
               should
               not
               be
               in
               the
               wisdome
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               power
               of
               God
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             iudgmēt
             in
             matters
             of
             religiō
             might
             be
             groūded
             not
             vpō
             the
             opinions
             &
             verdicts
             of
             mē
             ,
             but
             vpō
             the
             certain
             &
             vndouted
             truth
             of
             God
             :
             what
             is
             it
             to
             the
             cōsciēce
             of
             the
             hearer
             
             that
             this
             is
             such
             a
             mans
             opinion
             ,
             or
             that
             saying
             of
             such
             a
             Doctor
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             wel
             knowne
             that
             they
             might
             erre
             ?
             Surely
             the
             conscience
             can
             neuer
             find
             sure
             footing
             vntill
             it
             cometh
             to
             the
             scripture
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             speech
             of
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
            
             
             If
             any
             thing
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             be
             spoken
             without
             scripture
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             hearers
             halteth
             :
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             iudgement
             is
             neuer
             firme
             till
             scripture
             hath
             resolued
             it
             .
             It
             is
             of
             no
             force
             (
             saith
             
               Augustine
            
             )
             to
             tell
             the
             people
             ,
             This
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             this
             such
             a
             one
             sayth
             :
             onely
             this
             ,
             
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             striketh
             the
             stroke
             ,
             and
             doth
             either
             conuince
             or
             confirme
             the
             hearers
             conscience
             ,
             it
             maketh
             him
             either
             to
             agree
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             say
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               Do
               you
               then
               thinke
               that
               it
               is
               not
               at
               all
               lawfull
               for
               a
               Preacher
               in
               a
               sermon
               to
               alleage
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               to
               insert
               the
               sayings
               of
               heathen
               Poets
               ,
               Orators
               ,
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             it
             is
             absolutely
             vnlawfull
             to
             alleage
             a
             sentence
             out
             of
             an
             auncient
             writer
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             a
             Heathen
             author
             :
             for
             besides
             that
             many
             graue
             ,
             godly
             ,
             and
             well
             learned
             men
             do
             sometimes
             so
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             as
             I
             thinke
             some
             
             (
             at
             least
             )
             tolerable
             causes
             to
             alleage
             thē
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             the
             Papists
             ordinarily
             giue
             out
             (
             &
             it
             is
             common
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             our
             subuerted
             Proselites
             )
             that
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             all
             on
             their
             side
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             some
             speciall
             points
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             and
             vs
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             not
             to
             be
             disallowable
             ,
             if
             the
             Preacher
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             that
             scruple
             out
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             mē
             ,
             do
             shew
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             elder
             writers
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             sée
             it
             is
             but
             a
             vaine
             brag
             which
             our
             aduersaries
             make
             when
             they
             say
             that
             their
             religion
             is
             sutable
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             auncient
             Church
             :
             yet
             withall
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             haue
             a
             man
             make
             this
             ordinary
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             I
             hold
             it
             fit
             for
             him
             to
             admonish
             the
             people
             that
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             not
             to
             derogate
             from
             the
             sufficiencie
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             neither
             to
             tie
             them
             to
             the
             opinions
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             remoue
             that
             doubt
             which
             by
             the
             whispering
             of
             wandring
             Papists
             may
             arise
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             that
             are
             not
             so
             well
             setled
             in
             Religion
             .
             So
             likewise
             ,
             for
             the
             spéeches
             and
             sentences
             of
             prophane
             authors
             ,
             to
             bar
             them
             vtterly
             out
             of
             sermons
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             them
             
             vsed
             by
             that
             worthy
             
               Paul
            
             thrée
             seuerall
             times
             ;
             
             yet
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             
               Pauls
            
             example
             warranteth
             ,
             so
             it
             limiteth
             the
             vse
             of
             such
             testimonies
             ,
             
             and
             sheweth
             that
             it
             must
             be
             done
             wisely
             and
             soberly
             ,
             &
             that
             vpon
             two
             occasions
             chiefly
             :
             the
             one
             is
             to
             conuince
             Atheists
             and
             irreligious
             persons
             ,
             which
             estéeme
             not
             the
             scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             driuen
             to
             say
             ,
             
               We
               are
               pierced
               with
               our
               owne
               quils
               ,
            
             
             &
             by
             that
             meanes
             may
             be
             either
             conuerted
             or
             silenced
             .
             Another
             occasion
             is
             ,
             by
             some
             either
             actions
             or
             spéeches
             of
             theirs
             to
             shame
             those
             that
             professe
             themselues
             Christians
             .
             I
             remember
             how
             God
             threatneth
             to
             prouoke
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             
               with
               a
               foolish
               nation
               :
            
             
             according
             as
             many
             times
             the
             Prophets
             to
             reforme
             the
             backwardnesse
             and
             slacknesse
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             preach
             to
             them
             of
             the
             forwardnes
             and
             zeale
             that
             shal
             be
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             after
             their
             conuersion
             .
             The
             same
             kind
             of
             reasoning
             no
             doubt
             a
             Preacher
             may
             sometimes
             profitably
             vse
             ,
             by
             the
             morally
             good
             precepts
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             Heathen
             to
             checke
             the
             carelesnes
             of
             men
             professing
             Christianity
             .
             Thus
             ,
             now
             &
             then
             I
             hold
             a
             man
             may
             tolerably
             alleage
             a
             sentence
             of
             a
             profane
             writer
             ,
             &
             a
             spéech
             of
             a
             
             heathē
             author
             .
             As
             for
             the
             strange
             maner
             of
             preaching
             which
             is
             in
             vse
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             vniuersities
             &
             elsewhere
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             man
             well
             affected
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             knoweth
             it
             ,
             he
             doeth
             excéedingly
             pitie
             it
             .
             One
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             pulpit
             were
             but
             as
             a
             scaffold
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             like
             a
             master
             of
             Defence
             were
             to
             play
             his
             prizes
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             testimony
             of
             his
             wit
             ,
             playeth
             vpon
             euery
             word
             ,
             and
             descanteth
             vpon
             euery
             letter
             in
             his
             text
             ,
             
             &
             as
             though
             the
             scripture
             were
             but
             a
             rattle
             for
             children
             and
             fooles
             to
             make
             sport
             withal
             ,
             he
             tos●eth
             it
             hither
             and
             thither
             ,
             &
             will
             not
             faile
             to
             offer
             it
             any
             violence
             ,
             to
             frame
             it
             to
             an
             imagined
             conceit
             ,
             &
             to
             draw
             it
             to
             an
             idle
             purpose
             .
             Another
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             purpose
             were
             onely
             to
             amaze
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             
             &
             to
             affright
             &
             astonish
             the
             multitude
             ,
             mounteth
             aloft
             ,
             &
             is
             all
             in
             his
             great
             words
             ,
             &
             new
             coyned
             phrases
             ,
             more
             fit
             for
             some
             Mimick
             or
             Tragedian
             ,
             then
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             A
             third
             ,
             to
             gaine
             the
             opiniō
             of
             a
             profound
             man
             ,
             that
             looketh
             into
             matters
             of
             more
             depth
             then
             the
             common
             sort
             ,
             rubbeth
             ouer
             the
             vnsauory
             writings
             of
             some
             moth-eaten
             frier
             ,
             &
             by
             an
             vncouth
             fashion
             of
             teaching
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             multitude
             of
             allegories
             &
             intricate
             
             distinctions
             ,
             mazeth
             both
             himselfe
             and
             all
             those
             whose
             vnhappy
             chance
             it
             is
             to
             be
             his
             hoarers
             .
             A
             fourth
             ,
             to
             be
             reputed
             a
             good
             linguist
             and
             a
             man
             of
             great
             reading
             ,
             s●uffeth
             his
             sermon
             with
             a
             legion
             of
             allegations
             ,
             and
             enterlaceth
             it
             with
             many
             shreddings
             of
             Latine
             and
             Gréeke
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             ,
             though
             his
             doctrine
             perhaps
             may
             be
             profitable
             ,
             yet
             he
             confoundeth
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             diligent
             and
             attentiue
             hearer
             .
             Thus
             while
             men
             being
             sicke
             of
             the
             Pharisaicall
             disease
             ,
             
             
               Loue
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               more
               then
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             prefer
             the
             ostentation
             of
             their
             owne
             supposed
             learning
             before
             the
             edification
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             the
             people
             is
             brought
             either
             into
             such
             an
             amazednesse
             ,
             as
             they
             thinke
             that
             any
             thing
             may
             be
             made
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             or
             to
             such
             an
             vnsetlednesse
             in
             iudgment
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             do
             rather
             hunt
             after
             variety
             of
             teachers
             for
             their
             strange
             maner
             of
             preaching
             ,
             then
             séeke
             for
             sound
             instruction
             for
             their
             owne
             better
             edifying
             .
             Thus
             haue
             you
             my
             iudgement
             touching
             the
             vse
             of
             humane
             testimonies
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             preaching
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymphas
             .
          
           
             
               I
               willingly
               agree
               vnto
               you
               in
               that
               which
               you
               haue
               said
               touching
               some
               
               mens
               course
               of
               preaching
               :
               I
               haue
               sometimes
               my selfe
               bene
               at
               some
               mens
               sermons
               which
               haue
               had
               the
               name
               of
               great
               Clarkes
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               yet
               (
               it
               may
               be
               mine
               owne
               dulnesse
               was
               the
               cause
               )
               such
               hath
               bin
               their
               maner
               of
               handling
               ,
               so
               full
               of
               schoole-points
               and
               termes
               ,
               and
               sayings
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               neither
               hath
               my
               iudgement
               bene
               bettred
               ,
               nor
               my
               conscience
               any
               whit
               comforted
               thereby
               .
               But
               I
               do
               not
               yet
               see
               how
               you
               will
               make
               the
               parts
               of
               your
               owne
               speech
               to
               agree
               :
               you
               say
               preaching
               must
               be
               learned
               and
               eloquent
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               are
               straite
               in
               allowing
               the
               vse
               of
               those
               things
               which
               may
               testifie
               learning
               ,
               and
               garnish
               and
               set
               forth
               your
               sermons
               :
               for
               I
               tel
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               countrey
               here
               you
               are
               not
               thought
               learned
               ,
               nor
               yet
               eloquent
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               you
               speake
               nought
               but
               English
               ,
               and
               withall
               common
               and
               ordinarie
               words
               ,
               and
               alleage
               nothing
               but
               places
               of
               scripture
               ,
               which
               euery
               man
               can
               fetch
               out
               of
               the
               Bible
               as
               well
               as
               you
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               therfore
               recōcile
               these
               two
               ,
               how
               there
               shall
               be
               that
               plainnesse
               in
               your
               sermons
               ,
               and
               yet
               learning
               too
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ep.
             
          
           
             The
             matter
             is
             not
             what
             men
             think
             ,
             
             but
             what
             men
             ought
             to
             think
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             skilful
             in
             the
             tongues
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             farre
             from
             a
             learned
             man
             :
             and
             much
             reading
             ,
             though
             it
             argueth
             industry
             ,
             &
             may
             be
             a
             witnesse
             of
             a
             good
             memory
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             certaine
             argument
             of
             sound
             iudgment
             .
             That
             man
             is
             most
             learned
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             skill
             can
             make
             another
             man
             learned
             :
             
             for
             this
             is
             the
             end
             of
             preaching
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             schollers
             :
             and
             he
             is
             most
             eloquent
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             him
             who
             heareth
             him
             ,
             vnderstand
             that
             which
             he
             him selfe
             conceiueth
             .
             The
             intent
             of
             learning
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             men
             which
             haue
             it
             should
             therby
             bréed
             astonishmēt
             in
             their
             hearers
             ,
             &
             gain
             admiration
             to
             themselues
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             it
             they
             shold
             be
             profitable
             &
             helpful
             to
             those
             which
             are
             without
             it
             .
             So
             likewise
             ,
             the
             vse
             of
             eloquence
             is
             not
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             a
             mist
             before
             a
             mans
             spéeches
             ,
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             be
             the
             more
             hardly
             vnderstood
             ,
             but
             to
             giue
             lustre
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speake
             )
             thereto
             ,
             &
             to
             bring
             both
             light
             &
             delight
             to
             the
             dull
             apprehensiō
             of
             the
             hearers
             .
             And
             therfore
             whosoeuer
             so
             preacheth
             ,
             as
             that
             because
             of
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             learning
             (
             as
             men
             cal
             it
             )
             he
             passeth
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             meanest
             hearer
             :
             again
             ,
             whosoeuer
             so
             speaketh
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             eloquence
             (
             as
             men
             terme
             it
             )
             maketh
             him
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             an
             alient
             to
             his
             
             ordinary
             audience
             ,
             surely
             the
             same
             is
             neither
             truly
             learned
             ,
             nor
             truly
             eloquent
             ,
             because
             his
             learning
             not
             conceiued
             profiteth
             not
             ,
             &
             his
             eloquence
             not
             vnderstood
             benefits
             not
             .
             So
             that
             this
             being
             considered
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             most
             learned
             whose
             preaching
             is
             most
             profitable
             ;
             and
             he
             most
             eloquent
             ,
             whose
             maner
             of
             speaking
             best
             entreth
             into
             euery
             ordinary
             conceit
             :
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             reconcile
             these
             two
             ,
             that
             our
             preaching
             must
             be
             learned
             ,
             yet
             familiar
             eloquent
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             plaine
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             
               if
               it
               be
               hid
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               is
               hid
               to
               them
               that
               are
               lost
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               Yet
               it
               will
               be
               thought
               that
               preaching
               will
               grow
               into
               very
               great
               contempt
               ,
               and
               seeme
               but
               base
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               if
               choise
               speaking
               &
               quaint
               words
               ,
               which
               in
               other
               discourses
               are
               thought
               very
               commendable
               ,
               shall
               be
               banished
               from
               your
               sermons
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ep.
             
          
           
             Why
             man
             ,
             did
             you
             neuer
             heare
             of
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               the
               foolishnes
               of
               Preaching
               ?
            
             
             When
             the
             Gospel
             was
             first
             preached
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             reason
             why
             it
             had
             so
             cold
             entertainement
             was
             this
             :
             The
             Iewes
             they
             wold
             either
             haue
             it
             confirmed
             by
             some
             extraordinary
             signes
             ,
             or
             els
             they
             wold
             not
             credit
             it
             :
             
             
               (
               The
               Iewes
               require
               a
               signe
               :
               )
            
             The
             Gentiles
             being
             men
             of
             great
             learning
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             ,
             they
             seeing
             
               Paul
            
             and
             the
             rest
             comming
             after
             a
             very
             meane
             fashion
             ,
             men
             for
             their
             personage
             silly
             ,
             for
             their
             profession
             ,
             making
             shew
             to
             know
             nothing
             but
             one
             Christ
             ,
             &
             the
             same
             crucified
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             course
             and
             cariage
             in
             the
             ministery
             ,
             plaine
             ,
             auoyding
             purposely
             the
             enticing
             words
             of
             mans
             wisedome
             ,
             they
             by
             &
             by
             scorned
             it
             ,
             and
             déemed
             it
             folly
             to
             be
             caried
             away
             by
             a
             thing
             of
             that
             simplicity
             :
             
               (
               The
               Grecians
               seeke
               after
               wisdome
               )
               :
            
             hereupon
             this
             Epithete
             was
             cast
             by
             the
             reprochful
             world
             vpon
             the
             best
             kind
             of
             preaching
             ,
             to
             cal
             it
             
               foolishnes
               ,
            
             and
             al
             for
             this
             one
             cause
             ,
             because
             as
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             crossing
             to
             mans
             reason
             ,
             so
             for
             the
             fashiō
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             cleane
             out
             of
             fashion
             ,
             onely
             beautifull
             in
             this
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             beautified
             with
             that
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             nice
             and
             giddy
             world
             thinketh
             euery
             thing
             to
             be
             deformed
             .
             So
             that
             the
             opinion
             of
             men
             reputing
             it
             to
             be
             but
             
               foolishnesse
               ,
            
             because
             it
             wanteth
             that
             garish
             garnishing
             which
             mens
             itching
             eares
             are
             much
             delighted
             with
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             disparagement
             to
             it
             in
             the
             sight
             
             of
             those
             that
             are
             truly
             religious
             :
             and
             I
             pray
             God
             giue
             vs
             all
             grace
             that
             are
             called
             to
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             set
             for
             the
             glorie
             of
             God
             in
             the
             conuersion
             of
             soules
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             more
             affect
             foundnesse
             of
             teaching
             ,
             then
             finenesse
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             may
             thinke
             it
             our
             best
             art
             to
             secret
             art
             ,
             &
             to
             take
             héede
             of
             that
             bastard
             eloquence
             ,
             with
             this
             worst
             age
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             seeketh
             to
             make
             legitimate
             .
             It
             is
             is
             a
             good
             aduice
             of
             
               Ierome
               ,
            
             to
             auoid
             a
             pompous
             kind
             of
             speaking
             in
             theologicall
             discourses
             :
             for
             a
             man
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             handleth
             holy
             matters
             ,
             a
             low
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             foote
             oration
             is
             necessarie
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             as
             is
             thickned
             with
             artificiall
             framing
             of
             words
             .
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             ,
             though
             the
             Papists
             continue
             to
             call
             vs
             in
             scorne
             Inke
             Diuines
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             close
             adhering
             to
             the
             holy
             text
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             soules
             of
             Gods
             seruants
             shall
             receiue
             comfort
             by
             vs
             :
             for
             then
             I
             am
             right
             sure
             ,
             this
             being
             sought
             for
             ,
             the
             litle
             flocke
             shall
             pray
             for
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             shepheard
             shall
             be
             good
             to
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               You
               haue
               (
               at
               least
               to
               my
               vnderstanding
               )
               well
               remoued
               this
               imputation
               of
               rude
               vnlearnednesse
               :
               I
               pray
               you
               therfore
               come
               to
               the
               next
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               your
               maner
               
               preaching
               is
               too
               austere
               :
               you
               haue
               nothing
               in
               your
               mouths
               but
               hell
               ,
               and
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               some
               say
               )
               is
               the
               next
               way
               to
               bring
               men
               vnto
               despaire
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epap
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             indéed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             error
             committed
             by
             some
             ,
             whose
             zeale
             doth
             sometimes
             so
             farre
             ouer
             carrie
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             forget
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             ,
             of
             
               suffering
               the
               euill
               men
               patiently
               :
            
             
             and
             it
             may
             not
             vnfitly
             be
             said
             to
             many
             such
             ,
             as
             Christ
             said
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             needes
             haue
             had
             leaue
             to
             
               commaund
               fire
               to
               come
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               consume
               them
               which
               would
               not
               receiue
               him
               ;
               they
               know
               not
               of
               what
               spirit
               they
               are
               .
            
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             conceipt
             of
             the
             most
             ,
             who
             wold
             haue
             nothing
             but
             peace
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             them
             as
             Iehu
             said
             to
             the
             seruant
             of
             Iehoram
             ,
             
               what
               haue
               they
               to
               do
               with
               peace
               ?
            
             is
             not
             at
             any
             hand
             to
             be
             giuen
             way
             vnto
             .
             It
             is
             méet
             for
             a
             Preacher
             to
             take
             héed
             ,
             
             that
             
               he
               breake
               not
               the
               bruised
               reed
               ,
               nor
               quench
               the
               smoaking
               flaxe
               :
            
             so
             it
             is
             méete
             also
             to
             beware
             ,
             how
             he
             
               taketh
               the
               childrens
               bread
               and
               cast
               it
               to
               whelpes
               .
            
             
             The
             course
             warranted
             to
             vs
             by
             
             the
             Scripture
             is
             this
             :
             first
             ,
             to
             indeuour
             the
             softening
             of
             our
             hearers
             hearts
             by
             bringing
             them
             to
             the
             fight
             and
             sense
             of
             their
             owne
             wretchednesse
             ,
             before
             we
             aduenture
             to
             apply
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             is
             compared
             by
             our
             Sauior
             himselfe
             vnto
             the
             
               sowing
               of
               seed
               :
            
             
             as
             therfore
             the
             ground
             is
             first
             torne
             vp
             with
             the
             plough
             ,
             before
             the
             seede
             be
             committed
             to
             it
             :
             
             so
             the
             
               fallow
               ground
            
             of
             our
             harts
             must
             first
             be
             
               broken
               vp
            
             with
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             
               terror
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             before
             we
             can
             be
             fit
             to
             entertaine
             the
             swéet
             séede
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             
             They
             who
             desire
             
               as
               liuely
               stones
               to
               be
               made
               a
               spirituall
               house
               ,
               euen
               the
               habitation
               of
               God
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             must
             yéeld
             themselues
             to
             be
             squared
             and
             hewne
             ,
             and
             smoothed
             by
             the
             well
             applying
             of
             the
             law
             :
             
             that
             so
             they
             may
             become
             fit
             to
             
               be
               coupled
               together
            
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             
               the
               building
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               grow
               vnto
               an
               holy
               temple
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             We
             must
             haue
             our
             
               mouths
               stopped
            
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             
             and
             in
             our
             owne
             féeling
             ,
             stand
             
               culpable
               before
               God
               ,
            
             
             and
             euen
             as
             it
             were
             
               concluded
               vnder
               sinne
               ,
            
             before
             we
             can
             be
             admitted
             to
             thinke
             our selues
             to
             haue
             any
             the
             least
             
             interest
             in
             the
             
               glad
               tidings
            
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             
             To
             preach
             mercie
             and
             grace
             vnto
             them
             ,
             which
             feele
             no
             néed
             of
             mercie
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             the
             worth
             of
             grace
             is
             no
             better
             then
             to
             
               cast
               pearles
               before
               swine
               ,
            
             
             and
             to
             expose
             the
             louing
             kindnesse
             of
             God
             vnto
             contempt
             .
             
             
               The
               person
               that
               is
               full
               despiseth
               an
               hony
               combe
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Salomon
               ;
            
             and
             what
             doth
             a
             proud
             Pharsee
             ,
             or
             a
             churlish
             
               Nabal
               ,
            
             or
             a
             scoffing
             
               Ismael
               ,
            
             or
             a
             politique
             
               Gallio
               ,
            
             care
             to
             heare
             of
             
               the
               breadth
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               length
               ,
               &
               depth
               ,
               &
               height
            
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             in
             his
             son
             Iesus
             ?
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             is
             as
             vnfitting
             such
             
               vncircumcised
               eares
               ,
            
             as
             
               the
               snow
               the
               sommer
               ,
               and
               the
               raine
               the
               haruest
               .
            
             
             
               Vnto
               the
               horse
               belongeth
               a
               whip
               ,
               to
               the
               asse
               a
               bridle
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               a
               rod
               to
               the
               fools
               back
               .
            
             So
             long
             as
             mē
             wil
             be
             
               like
               an
               horse
               ,
               and
               a
               Mule
               which
               vnderstandeth
               not
               ,
            
             
             and
             manifest
             their
             folly
             by
             
               hating
               knowledge
               ,
            
             and
             by
             
               making
               a
               mocke
               of
               sinne
               ,
            
             
             what
             other
             thing
             should
             they
             haue
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             of
             right
             belongeth
             to
             them
             ?
             Let
             the
             soule
             be
             once
             humbled
             ,
             
             &
             brought
             
               to
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &
             then
             
               a
               word
               in
               season
               ,
            
             
             wil
             be
             
               as
               the
               cold
               waters
               to
               a
               wearie
               traueller
               ,
            
             &
             as
             
               good
               newes
               from
               a
               farre
               countrie
               ;
            
             
             then
             will
             mercie
             be
             as
             welcome
             
             as
             
               the
               raine
               vpon
               the
               mowne
               grasse
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               as
               the
               showers
               that
               water
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Besides
             we
             find
             it
             true
             by
             common
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             are
             so
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Preacher
             should
             deale
             after
             some
             such
             mild
             fashion
             ,
             
             as
             old
             Eli
             dealt
             with
             his
             sons
             ,
             his
             sermō
             will
             be
             but
             like
             a
             dreame
             when
             one
             awaketh
             :
             the
             hearer
             happily
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             will
             think
             he
             heard
             somthing
             ,
             but
             he
             knoweth
             not
             what
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             was
             reprooued
             but
             softly
             ,
             he
             wil
             imagine
             that
             he
             sinned
             but
             sleightly
             ,
             &
             so
             wil
             let
             al
             slip
             as
             easily
             as
             it
             came
             gently
             .
             So
             that
             a
             man
             that
             intendeth
             to
             do
             any
             good
             in
             this
             frozen
             generation
             ,
             he
             had
             néed
             to
             be
             rather
             
               Boanerges
               ,
            
             
             
               one
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               thunder
               ,
            
             then
             
               Bar-Ionah
               ,
            
             the
             son
             of
             a
             doue
             .
             In
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ieremy
            
             we
             read
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               word
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             
               like
               an
               hammer
               :
            
             now
             if
             you
             adde
             that
             to
             it
             which
             
               Salomon
            
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               words
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               are
               like
               nailes
            
             it
             wil
             follow
             thence
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             is
             a
             wise
             maister-builder
             in
             the
             Lords
             house
             ,
             and
             
               a
               workman
               that
               needeth
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             
             when
             he
             handleth
             this
             same
             hammer
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             driue
             the
             nails
             of
             his
             exhortations
             to
             the
             head
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             leaue
             some
             impression
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             
             those
             which
             heare
             him
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             my
             opinion
             in
             this
             point
             :
             I
             would
             haue
             a
             preacher
             to
             preach
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             ayme
             at
             nothing
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             yet
             I
             would
             haue
             him
             withall
             frame
             his
             course
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             Gods
             appearing
             to
             
               Elijah
               :
            
             
             The
             text
             saith
             ,
             that
             first
             
               a
               mightie
               strong
               wind
               rent
               the
               mountaines
               ,
               and
               brake
               the
               rockes
               :
            
             then
             ,
             
               after
               that
               came
               an
               earthquake
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               earthquake
               came
               fire
               :
               and
               after
               all
               these
               ,
            
             then
             
               came
               a
               still
               and
               a
               soft
               voice
               .
            
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             haue
             the
             still
             and
             mild
             voice
             of
             the
             Gospell
             come
             ,
             till
             the
             strong
             tempest
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             hath
             rent
             the
             stony
             harts
             of
             men
             ,
             
             &
             hath
             made
             their
             
               bellies
               to
               tremble
               ,
               and
               rottennesse
               to
               enter
               into
               their
               bones
               ,
            
             and
             to
             cry
             with
             that
             good
             king
             Hezechiah
             :
             
             
               O
               Lord
               it
               hath
               oppressed
               me
               ,
               cōfort
               me
               :
            
             or
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             because
             our
             auditories
             are
             mixt
             ,
             consisting
             of
             men
             of
             diuers
             humors
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             good
             for
             him
             to
             deliuer
             his
             doctrine
             with
             that
             caution
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             humbled
             soules
             may
             be
             affrighted
             with
             the
             seuerity
             of
             Gods
             iudgements
             ,
             nor
             the
             profane
             and
             vnrepentant
             ,
             grow
             presumptuous
             by
             the
             
             aboundance
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               Indeed
               I
               am
               verily
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               this
               course
               which
               you
               haue
               named
               is
               the
               best
               :
               for
               to
               this
               best
               agree
               those
               properties
               of
               the
               word
               which
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               mention
               of
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             
             
               Sharpnesse
               and
               entring
               through
               ,
               to
               the
               diuiding
               asunder
               of
               the
               soule
               and
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               discerning
               of
               the
               thoughts
               and
               intents
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               
                 But
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 course
                 that
                 men
                 like
                 not
                 of
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             No
             maruell
             :
             for
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             in
             part
             told
             you
             before
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Conference
             )
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             enemy
             vnto
             that
             which
             men
             loue
             best
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             their
             owne
             sinne
             :
             vntill
             God
             be
             pleased
             to
             
               put
               a
               new
               spirit
               within
               mens
               bowels
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               take
               the
               stonie
               heart
               out
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
            
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             they
             do
             
               hate
            
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             
               be
               reformed
               .
            
             
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             no
             reproofe
             
               for
               the
               present
               seemeth
               to
               be
               ioyous
               but
               grieuous
               ,
            
             
             yet
             
               at
               the
               length
               ,
            
             when
             men
             are
             better
             aduised
             ,
             
             
               he
               that
               rebuketh
               shall
               find
               more
               fauor
               ,
               then
               he
               which
               flattereth
               with
               his
               lips
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             cannot
             
               suffer
               wholesome
               doctrine
               ,
            
             
             will
             curse
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             euer
             they
             knew
             ,
             or
             heard
             those
             
               sweet-tounged
            
             chaplaines
             ,
             and
             soothing
             
             
               Zidkijahs
               ,
            
             
             which
             haue
             
               sowed
               pillowes
               vnder
               their
               armeholes
               ,
            
             and
             haue
             
               caused
               them
               to
               erre
               by
               their
               flatteries
               :
            
             and
             they
             wil
             also
             crie
             shame
             vpon
             those
             ,
             whō
             they
             now
             thinke
             too
             cholericke
             &
             censorious
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             speake
             more
             throughly
             vnto
             them
             :
             therfore
             whatsoeuer
             mens
             acceptance
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             best
             for
             vs
             to
             order
             the
             matter
             so
             ,
             by
             speaking
             directly
             to
             the
             reproofe
             of
             sin
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             be
             pure
             from
             the
             
               bloud
               of
               all
               men
               ;
            
             and
             that
             no
             man
             who
             liueth
             vnder
             our
             ministery
             may
             haue
             cause
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             impute
             his
             slownes
             in
             repenting
             ,
             to
             our
             too
             cold
             ,
             too
             mild
             ,
             and
             couert
             maner
             of
             reproouing
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               But
               what
               say
               you
               now
               ,
               sir
               ,
               to
               the
               third
               accusation
               :
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               make
               your
               preaching
               too
               common
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               that
               means
               draw
               it
               into
               contempt
               ,
               &
               make
               it
               to
               be
               the
               lesse
               esteemed
               among
               men
               ?
               I
               can
               tell
               you
               there
               be
               many
               that
               are
               preachers
               themselues
               be
               of
               that
               opinion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             the
             more
             sorie
             :
             and
             to
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             thinke
             plainly
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             that
             mind
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             blame
             often
             preaching
             as
             a
             fault
             ,
             what
             colour
             soeuer
             they
             may
             set
             vpon
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             it
             chiefly
             for
             the
             couering
             of
             their
             own
             shame
             ,
             that
             their
             
             negligence
             may
             not
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             I
             remember
             the
             old
             fable
             of
             the
             Foxe
             ,
             who
             hauing
             had
             a
             mischance
             &
             lost
             his
             taile
             ,
             coming
             into
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             fell
             to
             perswade
             them
             euery
             one
             to
             cut
             off
             his
             taile
             ,
             pleading
             the
             cumbersomnesse
             and
             waightinesse
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             many
             the
             like
             circumstances
             :
             but
             the
             matter
             coming
             to
             further
             scanning
             ,
             it
             was
             found
             ,
             that
             the
             wily
             foxe
             did
             it
             onely
             to
             couer
             his
             owne
             deformitie
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             to
             be
             without
             tailes
             had
             once
             bene
             a
             fashion
             )
             should
             neuer
             haue
             bene
             espied
             .
             I
             leaue
             you
             to
             apply
             it
             .
             Only
             I
             wold
             wish
             all
             such
             so
             minded
             ,
             
             to
             follow
             Hieromes
             counsell
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             admonisheth
             one
             Calphurnius
             ,
             vpon
             some
             such
             occasiō
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             wanted
             téeth
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             enuious
             against
             those
             with
             were
             able
             to
             eate
             .
             When
             one
             counselled
             Moses
             to
             silence
             
               Eldad
            
             &
             
               Medad
               ,
            
             
             imagining
             that
             their
             
               Prophecying
               in
               the
               hoast
               ,
            
             might
             haue
             eclipsed
             Moses
             his
             credite
             ,
             Moses
             liked
             not
             the
             aduice
             ,
             but
             wished
             that
             
               all
               the
               Lords
               people
               were
               Prophets
               .
            
             But
             lest
             I
             should
             seeme
             too
             tart
             against
             this
             kind
             of
             mē
             ,
             of
             whō
             yet
             there
             is
             some
             hope
             ,
             I
             wil
             be
             cōtent
             to
             examin
             their
             reasons
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             I
             gather
             by
             your
             spéech
             )
             
             
             
             
             
             they
             séeke
             (
             as
             the
             Prouerbe
             is
             )
             to
             be
             mad
             with
             reason
             .
             
          
           
             They
             say
             ,
             the
             ouer-commonnesse
             of
             preaching
             ,
             will
             breed
             contempt
             of
             preaching
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             suppose
             it
             fareth
             with
             some
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             preaching
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             with
             the
             vnthankfull
             Israelites
             ,
             
             which
             loathed
             the
             Manna
             ,
             wherwith
             the
             Lord
             so
             miraculously
             fed
             them
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             so
             they
             also
             seeme
             to
             be
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             glutted
             ,
             with
             the
             continuall
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             preached
             :
             yet
             this
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             why
             a
             diligent
             and
             frequent
             Preacher
             should
             remit
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             former
             industrie
             ,
             and
             speak
             more
             sparingly
             ,
             drawing
             his
             Sermons
             into
             a
             smaller
             number
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             wont
             .
             It
             is
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             thrée
             very
             good
             mothers
             ,
             which
             haue
             three
             very
             bad
             daughters
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             these
             :
             
               1.
               
            
             Truth
             ,
             which
             yet
             in
             the
             world
             bréedeth
             hatred
             .
             
               2.
               
            
             Peace
             ,
             a
             great
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             through
             our
             corruption
             it
             causeth
             Idlenesse
             .
             
               3.
               
            
             Familiarity
             ,
             and
             the
             cōmon
             vse
             of
             a
             good
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             notwithstanding
             mostly
             recompenced
             with
             Contempt
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             our
             corruption
             .
             For
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             
             God
             is
             so
             perfectly
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             turn
             euen
             very
             euill
             things
             ,
             into
             very
             good
             things
             :
             (
             as
             he
             made
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             in
             putting
             his
             Sonne
             to
             death
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             meane
             of
             our
             saluation
             )
             so
             our
             nature
             is
             so
             absolutely
             euill
             ,
             that
             it
             turneth
             very
             good
             things
             into
             euill
             :
             as
             sometimes
             
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               into
               wantonnesse
               ,
            
             
             and
             Christian
             
               libertie
               into
               an
               occasion
               vnto
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             &
             so
             in
             these
             particulars
             which
             I
             haue
             named
             .
             Now
             because
             truth
             is
             generally
             hated
             ,
             shall
             men
             therefore
             banish
             it
             from
             their
             speeches
             ,
             and
             frame
             their
             toungs
             to
             flatterie
             ?
             Because
             many
             abuse
             the
             blessing
             of
             peace
             ,
             shall
             we
             therefore
             voluntarily
             raise
             tumults
             ,
             or
             desire
             God
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             our
             happie
             dayes
             of
             quietnesse
             ?
             There
             is
             in
             the
             world
             no
             reason
             for
             it
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             iust
             cause
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             go
             about
             to
             make
             our
             preaching
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             something
             more
             dainty
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             séeme
             to
             some
             raw
             and
             ill
             disposed
             stomackes
             ,
             to
             breed
             a
             kind
             of
             fulnesse
             and
             satietie
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             we
             looke
             better
             into
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             mens
             contempt
             of
             preaching
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             the
             common
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             worth
             and
             excellencie
             
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Sun
             ,
             the
             water
             ,
             the
             fire
             ,
             what
             things
             more
             common
             ,
             and
             yet
             what
             things
             lesse
             despised
             ?
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             all
             know
             ,
             we
             cannot
             liue
             without
             them
             .
             Let
             men
             be
             once
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             nor
             water
             ,
             nor
             fire
             are
             more
             necessary
             for
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             then
             preaching
             is
             for
             the
             soule
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             where
             it
             is
             wanting
             ,
             
             there
             
               the
               people
               decay
               ,
            
             thē
             they
             will
             neuer
             be
             cloyed
             :
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             satietie
             through
             the
             in-bred
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             créepe
             vpon
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             remembrance
             hereof
             it
             will
             quickly
             be
             recouered
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             do
             but
             marke
             ,
             what
             course
             of
             preaching
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             pleaseth
             some
             to
             call
             ouer-common
             :
             namely
             ,
             a
             setled
             course
             for
             euery
             Sabboth
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             some
             wéeke
             day
             Lecture
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             vsually
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             faine
             sée
             ,
             how
             any
             man
             can
             say
             with
             reason
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             ouer
             often
             .
             Paule
             commaundeth
             to
             
               preach
               in
               season
               .
            
             
             If
             this
             charge
             carie
             any
             waight
             ,
             what
             better
             season
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             then
             the
             Sabboth
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             leasure
             ,
             a
             day
             in
             which
             men
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             conscience
             ,
             yet
             for
             custome
             and
             because
             of
             the
             lawes
             assemble
             themselues
             in
             one
             
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             one
             common
             dutie
             and
             seruice
             vnto
             God
             ?
             I
             remember
             ,
             it
             is
             premitted
             as
             a
             circūstance
             to
             the
             historicall
             relation
             of
             some
             of
             Christs
             sermons
             ,
             
             that
             
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               multitude
               ,
               and
               great
               troupes
               resorted
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               spake
               many
               things
               to
               them
               :
            
             and
             in
             another
             place
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             beholding
             the
             swarmes
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             considering
             their
             spirituall
             wants
             ,
             euen
             his
             very
             
               bowels
               did
               worke
               within
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               he
               began
               to
               teach
               them
               .
            
             So
             no
             doubt
             it
             is
             ,
             &
             ought
             to
             be
             with
             euery
             good
             Minister
             :
             he
             cannot
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             dismisse
             a
             multitude
             assembled
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             without
             some
             word
             of
             exhortation
             .
             Me
             thinketh
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Pastor
             of
             a
             parish
             is
             comen
             into
             the
             church
             vpon
             the
             Sabboth
             day
             ,
             &
             beholdeth
             his
             whole
             flocke
             gathered
             together
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             he
             should
             euen
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             presence
             of
             the
             people
             doth
             cal
             to
             him
             ,
             
             as
             the
             
               Rulers
               of
               the
               synagogue
            
             did
             to
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Barnabas
               )
            
             that
             if
             he
             
               haue
               any
               word
               of
               exhortation
               for
            
             them
             ,
             he
             should
             
               say
               on
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             to
             preach
             in
             season
             ,
             be
             a
             Minister
             his
             dutie
             ;
             and
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             an
             assembly
             vpon
             the
             sabboth
             be
             a
             seasonable
             occasiō
             ,
             (
             as
             
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             it
             )
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             :
             so
             seasonable
             an
             exercise
             ,
             can
             be
             charged
             with
             ouer-commonnesse
             ,
             or
             blamed
             as
             a
             meanes
             to
             make
             the
             word
             of
             God
             lesse
             precious
             amongst
             men
             .
             God
             requireth
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             
               call
               the
               Sabboth
               a
               delight
               to
               consecrate
               it
               :
            
             
             now
             ,
             how
             can
             that
             day
             be
             hallowed
             and
             consecrated
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             if
             so
             speciall
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             spirituall
             worship
             ,
             as
             preaching
             is
             ,
             be
             left
             out
             ?
             how
             must
             not
             the
             whole
             other
             seruice
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             be
             euen
             as
             a
             lame
             and
             maymed
             sacrifice
             before
             God
             ?
             I
             know
             indéed
             it
             pleaseth
             some
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             méeting
             of
             the
             people
             together
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             preached
             (
             a
             phrase
             scoffed
             at
             ,
             
             as
             though
             it
             were
             not
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Scripture
             )
             is
             not
             the
             chiefe
             institution
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
             But
             whatsoeuer
             mens
             idle
             conceipts
             be
             ,
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             excellent
             part
             of
             Gods
             seruice
             ,
             
             consisteth
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             word
             :
             the
             faithfull
             dispensing
             whereof
             is
             the
             beautie
             of
             the
             Lords
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             life
             of
             the
             Sabboth
             .
             The
             other
             parts
             of
             Gods
             publike
             worship
             ,
             do
             but
             as
             it
             were
             waite
             and
             giue
             attendance
             vpon
             this
             .
             For
             ,
             wherefore
             is
             prayer
             ,
             but
             to
             prepare
             vs
             to
             
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             begge
             of
             God
             to
             bestow
             those
             blessings
             which
             are
             promised
             in
             the
             word
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             will
             credite
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             men
             cannot
             pray
             till
             by
             preaching
             they
             are
             taught
             to
             pray
             .
             
             
               How
               shall
               they
               call
               on
               him
               ,
               vpon
               whom
               they
               haue
               not
               beleeued
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             place
             is
             knowne
             well
             inough
             .
             Againe
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             seales
             to
             the
             word
             ?
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             is
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             couenant
             betwixt
             God
             and
             vs
             :
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             seales
             ,
             to
             assure
             vs
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             gracious
             promises
             ,
             made
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             word
             .
             So
             that
             indéed
             the
             other
             specialties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             are
             of
             no
             vse
             ,
             but
             onely
             so
             farforth
             as
             they
             haue
             reference
             to
             the
             word
             .
             In
             the
             second
             of
             
               Isaiah
            
             his
             prophecie
             ,
             where
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gospell
             is
             described
             ,
             
             the
             people
             are
             brought
             in
             ,
             prouoking
             one
             another
             to
             ascend
             
               vp
               to
               the
               mountaine
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               :
            
             to
             encourage
             themselues
             and
             other
             hereunto
             ,
             they
             vse
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               he
               will
               teach
               vs
               his
               wayes
               :
            
             no
             doubt
             in
             their
             méetings
             they
             were
             to
             vse
             both
             prayer
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             that
             there
             they
             shold
             be
             taught
             ,
             was
             
             vsed
             as
             the
             principall
             motiue
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             taught
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             the
             principall
             blessing
             ,
             so
             obediently
             to
             heare
             is
             the
             principall
             seruice
             .
             Wherein
             
               hath
               the
               Lord
               so
               great
               pleasure
               ,
            
             
             as
             in
             this
             ,
             
               when
               his
               voyce
               is
               obeyed
               ;
            
             and
             how
             can
             his
             voyce
             be
             obeyed
             till
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             ordinarie
             meanes
             of
             knowledge
             shall
             we
             trust
             vnto
             besides
             preaching
             ?
             Séeing
             then
             the
             Sabboth
             day
             is
             a
             fit
             time
             in
             regard
             of
             peoples
             assombling
             together
             ,
             and
             seeing
             also
             the
             preaching
             and
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             a
             main
             part
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             especially
             intended
             in
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             the
             Sabboth
             ,
             he
             that
             indeuoureth
             to
             entertaine
             his
             people
             euery
             Lords
             day
             ,
             with
             the
             opening
             and
             applying
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             cannot
             iustly
             be
             accused
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             who
             by
             too
             much
             familiaritie
             draweth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             into
             contempt
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Well
               ,
               suppose
               it
               be
               yeelded
               vnto
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               good
               to
               continue
               the
               exercise
               of
               Preaching
               euery
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               seeme
               superfluous
               to
               draw
               the
               people
               to
               hearing
               vpon
               the
               weeke
               dayes
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               otherwise
               in
               their
               worldly
               affaires
               to
               be
               employed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             it
             which
             I
             was
             now
             next
             about
             to
             speake
             of
             :
             
             I
             cannot
             say
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             necessity
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             ty
             himselfe
             or
             his
             auditors
             to
             a
             wéeke-day
             sermō
             :
             yet
             if
             a
             Preacher
             be
             willing
             so
             to
             bestow
             his
             paines
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             dwelling
             together
             ,
             as
             in
             cities
             and
             greater
             townes
             ,
             be
             ready
             to
             
               redeeme
               some
               time
            
             for
             so
             good
             a
             purpose
             ,
             
             I
             hold
             it
             very
             commendable
             .
             When
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Barnabas
            
             preached
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             
             we
             reade
             that
             
               the
               Gentiles
               besought
               them
               that
               they
               would
               preach
               those
               words
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               space
               betwixt
               that
               and
               the
               Sabbaoth
               day
               .
            
             Now
             though
             I
             will
             not
             say
             that
             that
             example
             is
             a
             law
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             it
             is
             an
             allowance
             to
             such
             a
             course
             :
             and
             that
             which
             was
             commendable
             in
             them
             ,
             cannot
             deserue
             blame
             in
             others
             of
             Gods
             childrē
             ,
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             diuert
             some
             of
             their
             time
             allowed
             for
             outward
             businesses
             to
             spirituall
             occasions
             ,
             as
             namely
             for
             the
             increasing
             of
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             
             and
             for
             the
             
               edifying
               themselues
               in
               their
               most
               holy
               faith
               .
            
             Neither
             can
             such
             a
             course
             be
             more
             an
             occasion
             of
             bringing
             preaching
             into
             contempt
             ,
             then
             the
             established
             order
             for
             méeting
             on
             wednesdayes
             
             and
             fridaies
             to
             praier
             &
             reading
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             can
             be
             or
             is
             an
             occasion
             to
             make
             these
             good
             exercises
             to
             be
             despised
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               haue
               heard
               some
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               sound
               and
               learned
               preaching
               which
               we
               that
               are
               the
               people
               must
               wish
               for
               ,
               and
               not
               often
               and
               continuall
               preaching
               :
               and
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               compared
               to
               raine
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               in
               measure
               profitable
               ,
               yet
               in
               abundance
               maketh
               
                 the
                 seede
                 rotten
                 vnder
                 the
                 clods
                 .
              
            
             
             
               In
               like
               maner
               they
               say
               that
               preaching
               in
               moderation
               may
               do
               much
               good
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               exceed
               ,
               may
               be
               an
               occasion
               of
               barrennesse
               among
               the
               hearers
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             wofull
             thing
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             so
             far
             stretch
             their
             wits
             to
             deceiue
             their
             own
             soules
             ,
             &
             to
             beguile
             others
             also
             .
             I
             would
             we
             had
             all
             learned
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             ,
             
             
               not
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               truth
               .
            
             To
             satisfie
             you
             touching
             this
             that
             you
             haue
             named
             ,
             hauing
             obserued
             it
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             out
             of
             the
             spéeches
             of
             some
             :
             it
             is
             worthy
             the
             marking
             ,
             how
             Satan
             in
             his
             subtlety
             vnder
             the
             color
             of
             allowing
             &
             vrging
             sound
             preaching
             ,
             would
             ouerthrow
             diligent
             preaching
             ;
             therein
             building
             vpon
             a
             false
             ground
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cānot
             preach
             often
             &
             preach
             soundly
             
             too
             :
             which
             how
             false
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             vnreprouable
             labors
             of
             many
             industrious
             ministers
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             are
             a
             sufficient
             witnes
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wise
             &
             holy
             spéech
             of
             
               Salomon
               ,
            
             &
             may
             be
             wel
             applyed
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
             
               A
               slouthfull
               hand
               maketh
               poore
               ,
               but
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               diligent
               maketh
               rich
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
             
               There
               is
               that
               scattereth
               &
               is
               more
               increased
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               spareth
               more
               thē
               is
               right
               ,
               surely
               cometh
               to
               pouerty
               .
            
             Men
             of
             excellent
             gifts
             many
             times
             ,
             whilest
             either
             in
             nicenesse
             fearing
             to
             hurt
             their
             bodies
             ,
             or
             in
             pride
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             vnwilling
             to
             make
             thēselues
             too
             common
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             sparing
             in
             this
             exercise
             of
             preaching
             (
             which
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             Minister
             )
             through
             the
             iust
             iudgment
             of
             God
             loose
             their
             former
             perfection
             ,
             &
             as
             through
             disuse
             they
             grow
             lesse
             willing
             ,
             getting
             a
             kind
             of
             habite
             of
             negligence
             ,
             so
             also
             they
             become
             lesse
             able
             to
             do
             good
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             then
             they
             were
             before
             .
             Now
             when
             preaching
             (
             through
             defalt
             of
             oftē
             inuring
             thēselues
             vnto
             it
             )
             becometh
             more
             irksom
             ,
             they
             being
             to
             seek
             in
             many
             things
             when
             they
             fal
             to
             make
             preparatiō
             for
             it
             ,
             then
             straite
             because
             of
             their
             owne
             vnaptnes
             (
             the
             iust
             punishment
             of
             idlenes
             )
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             preach
             so
             oftē
             
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             preach
             carelesly
             without
             study
             and
             without
             learning
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             men
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             of
             meaner
             (
             yet
             commendable
             )
             gifts
             ,
             who
             remembring
             the
             
               necessitie
               which
               is
               layed
               vpon
               them
               ,
            
             
             and
             the
             woe
             which
             shall
             follow
             ,
             
               if
               they
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             do
             euen
             deuote
             themselues
             and
             all
             their
             studies
             and
             endeuours
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             do
             so
             
               long
               after
            
             their
             people
             
               from
               the
               very
               heart
               roote
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             that
             for
             their
             spiritual
             furtherance
             they
             could
             beteame
             to
             
               deale
            
             euen
             their
             
               owne
               soules
            
             vnto
             thē
             :
             
             such
             I
             say
             ,
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             vpon
             their
             holy
             labours
             ,
             do
             so
             increase
             in
             iudgement
             and
             in
             zeale
             ,
             and
             haue
             such
             a
             
               doore
               of
               vtterance
               opened
            
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
             
               to
               speake
               the
               mysterie
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             as
             they
             themselues
             placing
             a
             kind
             of
             felicity
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             their
             dutie
             ,
             find
             in
             themselues
             a
             certain
             facultie
             in
             that
             heauenly
             exercise
             ,
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             instructed
             by
             their
             soundnesse
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             whetted
             on
             by
             their
             zealous
             exhortations
             .
             So
             that
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             sound
             preaching
             is
             for
             the
             peoples
             behoofe
             ,
             and
             not
             frequent
             preaching
             ,
             is
             a
             méere
             collusion
             ,
             presupposing
             that
             which
             
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             soundnes
             of
             doctrine
             and
             oftenesse
             of
             teaching
             cannot
             go
             together
             .
             How
             litle
             I
             approue
             of
             rash
             aduenturing
             vpon
             this
             kind
             of
             exercise
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             formerly
             may
             witnesse
             :
             and
             how
             small
             reason
             there
             is
             to
             separate
             these
             two
             ,
             profitable
             preaching
             and
             often
             preaching
             ,
             I
             referre
             it
             to
             any
             indifferent
             iudgement
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               But
               because
               some
               that
               are
               reputed
               learned
               ,
               affirme
               that
               often
               preaching
               is
               not
               so
               much
               for
               the
               peoples
               profite
               ;
               shew
               me
               I
               pray
               you
               some
               good
               reason
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               able
               both
               to
               preuaile
               against
               mine
               owne
               backwardnes
               when
               I
               beginne
               to
               grow
               weary
               of
               diligent
               hearing
               ,
               and
               to
               prouoke
               others
               also
               ,
               when
               I
               shal
               behold
               them
               as
               it
               were
               glutted
               with
               multitude
               of
               sermons
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaphr
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             certaine
             disease
             which
             we
             are
             all
             more
             or
             lesse
             infected
             with
             :
             our
             Sauior
             Christ
             calleth
             it
             
               slownes
               of
               heart
               :
            
             
             this
             euill
             sicknesse
             being
             accompanied
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             spirituall
             sléepinesse
             and
             lethargie
             ,
             maketh
             vs
             as
             it
             were
             a
             very
             lumpe
             of
             fluggishnesse
             ,
             slow
             in
             attention
             ,
             slow
             in
             vnderstanding
             ,
             slow
             in
             remembring
             ,
             slow
             in
             practising
             .
             
             First
             for
             attentiō
             ,
             we
             sée
             it
             by
             euery
             days
             experience
             ,
             how
             like
             the
             most
             of
             our
             hearers
             are
             vnto
             the
             idols
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Psalme
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             
               they
               haue
               eares
               and
               heare
               not
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             that
             
               Elihu
            
             sayd
             to
             
               Iob
               ,
            
             
             
               God
               speaketh
               once
               or
               twise
               ,
               &
               one
               seeth
               it
               not
               :
            
             many
             excellent
             things
             are
             spoken
             which
             we
             obserue
             not
             :
             we
             heare
             generally
             with
             the
             
               hearing
               of
               the
               eare
               ,
            
             
             so
             that
             we
             haue
             all
             need
             to
             haue
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             often
             vrged
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               heareth
               ,
               let
               him
               heare
               :
            
             that
             so
             we
             might
             endeuour
             to
             fetch
             vp
             our
             hearts
             to
             our
             eares
             ,
             that
             one
             sound
             may
             at
             once
             pierce
             thē
             both
             :
             this
             is
             our
             slownes
             
               in
               attention
               :
            
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             is
             heard
             more
             idly
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             listened
             vnto
             most
             carefully
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             conceit
             &
             vnderstāding
             ,
             our
             slownes
             therin
             equalleth
             our
             slothfulnes
             in
             the
             former
             :
             many
             points
             are
             taught
             ,
             &
             that
             with
             as
             much
             plainnes
             as
             is
             possible
             ;
             in
             which
             notwithstanding
             
               he
               that
               speaketh
            
             seemeth
             as
             it
             were
             
               a
               Barbarian
               vnto
               vs.
            
             
             That
             same
             
               natural
               man
            
             which
             
               perceiueth
               not
               the
               things
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             sometimes
             beareth
             too
             great
             a
             stroke
             within
             vs
             :
             somtimes
             also
             (
             God
             permitting
             it
             for
             our
             better
             hūbling
             )
             
               the
               god
               of
               this
               world
               
               blindeth
               our
               minds
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               the
               light
               of
               the
               glorious
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               cānot
               shine
               vnto
               vs.
            
             The
             blind
             man
             whō
             Christ
             healed
             at
             
               Bethsaida
               ,
            
             when
             his
             sight
             began
             in
             some
             degrees
             to
             be
             restored
             ,
             
             being
             asked
             
               if
               he
               saw
               ought
               ,
               he
               looked
               vp
               and
               said
               ,
               I
               see
               mē
               walking
               as
               trees
               :
            
             he
             saw
             at
             the
             first
             not
             distinctly
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             confused
             maner
             .
             I
             apply
             it
             thus
             :
             we
             are
             all
             by
             nature
             blind
             in
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             
             and
             
               because
               they
               are
               spiritually
               discerned
               ,
            
             of
             our selues
             we
             cannot
             see
             them
             :
             now
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             that
             God
             
               which
               commandeth
               the
               light
               to
               shine
               out
               of
               darknes
               ,
            
             to
             
               shine
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             
             we
             haue
             at
             the
             first
             but
             as
             it
             were
             a
             certain
             glimpse
             of
             heauenly
             matters
             ,
             the
             precise
             &
             exact
             knowledge
             is
             not
             by
             and
             by
             attained
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             touching
             memory
             ,
             how
             great
             weaknes
             there
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             cal
             euery
             mans
             conscience
             to
             witnes
             .
             Indeed
             we
             see
             how
             surely
             and
             how
             long
             men
             can
             remember
             matters
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             vncharitable
             and
             malicious
             man
             will
             remember
             an
             euill
             turne
             many
             a
             yeere
             ,
             wayting
             still
             an
             oportunity
             to
             reuenge
             it
             .
             The
             old
             man
             hath
             so
             fresh
             an
             impression
             of
             the
             toyes
             &
             vanities
             of
             his
             youth
             ,
             that
             he
             wil
             make
             you
             as
             perfite
             a
             relation
             of
             them
             with
             euery
             
             circumstance
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             bene
             done
             but
             yesterday
             .
             The
             couetous
             worldling
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             he
             can
             neither
             write
             nor
             reade
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             to
             keepe
             his
             reckonings
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             remember
             all
             his
             bargaines
             ,
             all
             his
             conditions
             in
             bargaining
             ,
             all
             his
             dayes
             ,
             and
             houres
             ,
             &
             places
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             payment
             or
             receipt
             of
             any
             thing
             .
             The
             young
             man
             or
             woman
             can
             soone
             learne
             without
             book
             many
             a
             ballad
             or
             idle
             Loue-song
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             increasing
             or
             stirring
             vp
             of
             vncleannesse
             :
             and
             so
             it
             fareth
             in
             other
             particulars
             .
             But
             come
             now
             to
             matters
             of
             religion
             &
             piety
             ,
             alas
             how
             true
             is
             it
             that
             the
             conceipt
             of
             them
             is
             as
             soone
             gone
             from
             our
             minds
             ,
             as
             the
             sound
             from
             our
             eares
             ?
             
             When
             
               Dauid
            
             enquired
             of
             
               Ahimaaz
            
             comming
             from
             the
             camp
             ,
             touching
             
               Absolom
               ,
            
             his
             answer
             was
             ,
             
               I
               saw
               a
               great
               tumult
               ,
               but
               I
               knew
               not
               what
               .
            
             Like
             to
             this
             will
             be
             the
             answer
             of
             a
             great
             many
             ,
             when
             at
             their
             returne
             frō
             the
             house
             of
             God
             they
             are
             demaunded
             touching
             the
             particulars
             there
             deliuered
             ;
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             they
             saw
             a
             man
             speaking
             ,
             and
             heard
             the
             noise
             of
             his
             voice
             ,
             and
             beheld
             his
             gesture
             ,
             but
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             they
             can
             tell
             litle
             of
             that
             which
             
             was
             vttered
             by
             him
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             for
             slownesse
             in
             practise
             ,
             it
             is
             long
             before
             ,
             after
             long
             hearing
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             incline
             to
             a
             good
             dutie
             ,
             and
             yet
             after
             some
             good
             disposition
             to
             it
             ,
             there
             are
             so
             many
             delayes
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             pul-backes
             ,
             yea
             and
             after
             a
             reasonable
             beginning
             so
             many
             fallings
             backe
             ,
             
             and
             so
             much
             
               waxing
               weary
               of
               well
               doing
               ,
            
             that
             we
             are
             too
             well
             like
             
               Salomons
               sluggard
               ,
            
             who
             it
             may
             be
             maketh
             many
             offers
             of
             rising
             ,
             yet
             whilest
             he
             crieth
             ,
             
             
               Yet
               a
               litle
               sleepe
               ,
               a
               litle
               slumber
               ,
            
             the
             time
             stealeth
             away
             ,
             
             and
             his
             
               vineyard
               is
               all
               growne
               ouer
               with
               thornes
            
             for
             want
             of
             husbandry
             .
             This
             is
             our
             drowsie
             sicknes
             of
             
               slownesse
               of
               heart
               :
            
             The
             best
             ordinary
             remedy
             against
             this
             disease
             ,
             is
             often
             preaching
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             if
             you
             well
             examine
             it
             .
             Continuall
             calling
             vpon
             ,
             at
             last
             through
             a
             kind
             of
             importunitie
             will
             win
             vs
             to
             attention
             .
             Often
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             points
             will
             both
             cleare
             the
             vnderstanding
             and
             settle
             the
             iudgment
             also
             .
             
             
               It
               grieueth
               me
               not
            
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
               )
               to
               write
               the
               same
               things
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               for
               you
               it
               is
               a
               sure
               thing
               .
            
             That
             which
             after
             many
             times
             deliuery
             is
             stil
             committed
             to
             forgetfulnesse
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             last
             it
             is
             laid
             vp
             
               in
               the
               mids
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
            
             
             
             and
             by
             the
             negligence
             and
             backwardnes
             of
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             (
             
               the
               words
               of
               the
               wise
            
             Preacher
             being
             
               like
               goades
            
             )
             is
             drawne
             vnto
             some
             cōfortable
             perfection
             .
             If
             oftē
             preaching
             may
             lawfully
             be
             comcomplained
             of
             ,
             who
             haue
             iuster
             cause
             to
             grone
             vnder
             the
             burden
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             we
             that
             are
             Ministers
             ?
             For
             besides
             the
             wasting
             of
             the
             bodies
             health
             ,
             and
             the
             consuming
             of
             the
             vitall
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             what
             a
             griefe
             is
             it
             to
             a
             mans
             soule
             ,
             
             to
             
               lift
               vp
               his
               voice
            
             to
             them
             which
             wil
             not
             heare
             ?
             what
             a
             death
             and
             toyle
             to
             make
             infinite
             repetitions
             of
             the
             same
             principles
             ?
             what
             a
             vexation
             to
             
               beate
               the
               aire
               ?
            
             
             what
             a
             discouragement
             and
             euen
             the
             killing
             of
             a
             mans
             heart
             ,
             to
             haue
             to
             do
             with
             those
             whose
             
               neck
               is
               an
               iron
               sinew
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               their
               brow
               brasse
               ?
            
             and
             yet
             though
             these
             things
             might
             make
             a
             man
             to
             resolue
             with
             
               Ieremy
               ,
            
             
             to
             
               speake
               no
               more
               in
               Gods
               name
               ,
            
             yet
             we
             haue
             no
             such
             commission
             to
             giue
             ouer
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             commaunded
             still
             to
             be
             
               instant
               ,
            
             
             
               with
               all
               long
               suffering
               ,
               prouing
               if
               God
               at
               any
               time
               will
               giue
               repentance
               .
            
             If
             a
             preacher
             should
             put
             forth
             such
             a
             question
             to
             Christ
             touching
             preaching
             ,
             as
             
               Peter
            
             did
             touching
             
               forgiuing
               ,
            
             
             &
             should
             say
             ,
             
               Master
               how
               long
               
               willt
               thou
               that
               I
               preach
               vnto
               a
               stif-necked
               and
               obstinate
               people
               ?
               vnto
               seuen
               times
               ?
            
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             would
             returne
             him
             the
             like
             answer
             that
             he
             did
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               I
               say
               not
               to
               thee
               ,
               vnto
               seuen
               times
               ,
               but
               vnto
               seuentie
               times
               seuen
               times
               .
            
             When
             
               Peter
            
             &
             his
             company
             had
             trauelled
             in
             fishing
             all
             night
             ,
             &
             had
             takē
             nothing
             ,
             
             
               neuertheles
               at
               thy
               word
            
             (
             sayd
             he
             to
             Christ
             )
             
               I
               wil
               let
               downe
               the
               net
               :
            
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             called
             vs
             to
             be
             
               Fishers
               of
               men
               .
            
             And
             though
             it
             be
             a
             great
             hart-breaking
             to
             haue
             laboured
             long
             to
             small
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             for
             our
             Masters
             sake
             there
             is
             further
             triall
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             hoping
             that
             yet
             at
             the
             length
             that
             long-expected
             draught
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             accounting
             our selues
             happy
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             paines
             wel
             bestowed
             ,
             if
             with
             all
             that
             we
             can
             do
             ,
             we
             shall
             gaine
             one
             soule
             vnto
             God.
             To
             shut
             vp
             this
             point
             then
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             duely
             weigh
             our
             owne
             backwardnes
             ,
             and
             withal
             the
             Ministers
             duty
             ,
             of
             whom
             that
             instant
             diligence
             is
             required
             ,
             we
             shal
             then
             sée
             that
             it
             is
             much
             and
             often
             preaching
             which
             we
             must
             wish
             for
             ,
             beseeching
             the
             Lord
             to
             pardon
             that
             aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             word
             through
             the
             common
             vse
             of
             it
             to
             grow
             vile
             before
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               You
               haue
               said
               well
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               onely
               you
               haue
               forgotten
               the
               similitude
               of
               the
               raine
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               some
               oc●n
               of
               doubt
               to
               vs
               that
               are
               common
               men
               ●th
               because
               we
               find
               in
               the
               scripture
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               be
               compared
               to
               the
               raine
               ,
               and
               because
               also
               in
               common
               experience
               we
               feele
               the
               inconuenience
               of
               too
               great
               abundance
               of
               raine
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             I
             had
             not
             forgotten
             it
             ,
             though
             if
             I
             had
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             much
             materiall
             ,
             it
             being
             indeed
             (
             but
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             your
             minde
             )
             scarce
             worth
             the
             answering
             .
             
             We
             haue
             a
             rule
             in
             schooles
             ,
             that
             borowed
             speeches
             do
             make
             no
             grounded
             arguments
             ;
             and
             for
             scripture
             similitudes
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             by
             pressing
             euery
             thing
             that
             is
             applied
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             for
             some
             speciall
             illustration
             ,
             a
             man
             shall
             run
             into
             a
             world
             of
             absurdities
             :
             according
             as
             the
             Papistes
             in
             their
             violent
             wringing
             of
             many
             parables
             ,
             to
             giue
             some
             colour
             to
             their
             vile
             opinions
             ,
             affoord
             vs
             no
             small
             number
             of
             examples
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             compared
             to
             raine
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             fitly
             :
             because
             as
             the
             raine
             falling
             vpon
             the
             land
             ,
             maketh
             it
             either
             more
             
             fruitful
             or
             more
             barren
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             soyle
             vpon
             which
             it
             falleth
             ;
             
               so
               the
               word
               that
               goeth
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               doeth
               not
               returne
               vnto
               him
               vo●le
               ,
            
             
             but
             it
             becommeth
             either
             
               the
               sauour
               〈◊〉
               life
               vnto
               life
               ,
               or
               of
               death
               vnto
               death
            
             to
             those
             which
             heare
             it
             :
             making
             the
             thildrē
             of
             God
             more
             
               zeasons
               of
               good
               workes
               ,
            
             
             and
             the
             wicked
             more
             outragious
             .
             I
             do
             not
             find
             in
             the
             scripture
             the
             similitude
             of
             raine
             when
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             the
             word
             to
             haue
             any
             further
             meaning
             :
             and
             therfore
             to
             stretch
             it
             further
             according
             to
             a
             mans
             owne
             priuate
             fancy
             ,
             is
             to
             forget
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             of
             
               vnderstanding
               according
               to
               sobrietie
               ;
            
             
             and
             wilfully
             to
             continue
             in
             such
             a
             practise
             ,
             
             is
             no
             other
             but
             to
             
               peruert
            
             the
             
               Scriptures
               to
               a
               mans
               owne
               destruction
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             doeth
             in
             the
             scripture
             threaten
             it
             as
             a
             plague
             ,
             to
             
               take
               away
               the
               Prophet
               ,
            
             
             and
             to
             
               send
               a
               famine
               of
               hearing
               the
               word
               ;
            
             
             and
             he
             promiseth
             it
             also
             as
             a
             blessing
             ,
             
             to
             
               giue
               pastors
               which
               shall
               feede
               the
               people
               with
               knowledge
               and
               vnderstanding
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               watchmen
               which
               all
               the
               day
               and
               all
               the
               night
               continually
               shall
               not
               cease
               :
            
             but
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             euer
             I
             read
             ,
             either
             often
             preaching
             threatned
             as
             a
             curse
             ,
             
             or
             seldome
             and
             thinne
             preaching
             promised
             as
             a
             blessing
             .
             And
             surely
             ,
             if
             ,
             as
             abundance
             of
             raine
             ,
             so
             abundance
             of
             preaching
             were
             a
             punishment
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             good
             laws
             of
             our
             Church
             which
             haue
             prescribed
             a
             prayer
             against
             ouer-much
             raine
             ,
             might
             well
             set
             downe
             the
             same
             course
             in
             respect
             of
             much
             preaching
             :
             from
             which
             notwithstanding
             euery
             honest
             mans
             eares
             would
             abhorre
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             will
             be
             bolde
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             reason
             pressing
             the
             similitude
             of
             rayne
             and
             moysture
             to
             the
             washing
             away
             of
             diligent
             preaching
             and
             hearing
             from
             out
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             dry
             reason
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             may
             appeare
             to
             haue
             some
             taste
             of
             witte
             ,
             yet
             hath
             scarcely
             any
             smacke
             of
             honestie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               I
               pray
               God
               therefore
               we
               may
               remember
               to
               make
               the
               prayer
               which
               our
               Sauior
               taught
               vs
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 haruest
                 would
                 send
                 forth
                 laborers
                 into
                 his
                 haruest
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               and
               that
               he
               would
               so
               furnish
               them
               with
               gifts
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               of
               vtterance
               ,
               and
               of
               zeale
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               vrge
               and
               call
               vpon
               vs
               continually
               :
               for
               (
               as
               you
               truly
               sayed
               )
               we
               are
               so
               slow
               and
               backward
               ,
               that
               except
               we
               
               be
               dayly
               pricked
               forward
               and
               rouzed
               vp
               ,
               we
               shall
               grow
               cold
               and
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               be
               euen
               frozen
               vpō
               the
               dregs
               of
               our
               owne
               securitie
               .
               I
               know
               sir
               ,
               that
               in
               good
               manners
               it
               is
               now
               high
               time
               to
               forbeare
               troubling
               you
               any
               further
               ,
               yet
               I
               would
               gladly
               craue
               your
               direction
               in
               one
               thing
               more
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               this
               :
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               thanke
               God
               ,
               I
               both
               do
               ,
               and
               euer
               (
               since
               I
               had
               any
               tast
               of
               goodnesse
               )
               hue
               loued
               preaching
               ,
               onely
               I
               find
               a
               great
               defect
               in
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               so
               profite
               by
               it
               as
               I
               would
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               see
               many
               do
               .
               I
               am
               bold
               therefore
               to
               intreate
               you
               to
               shew
               me
               how
               and
               by
               what
               meanes
               I
               may
               heare
               profitably
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               my
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               holinesse
               in
               my
               common
               conuersation
               .
               The
               humours
               of
               many
               men
               ,
               are
               herein
               verie
               strange
               :
               some
               say
               that
               there
               are
               such
               differences
               of
               opinions
               among
               you
               that
               be
               learned
               ,
               that
               a
               common
               man
               knoweth
               not
               which
               of
               you
               to
               beleeue
               :
               others
               hold
               opinion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               for
               priuate
               ordinarie
               persons
               ,
               to
               take
               vppon
               them
               to
               iudge
               of
               the
               things
               they
               heare
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               wisest
               way
               
               either
               not
               to
               heare
               ,
               or
               else
               if
               for
               satisfying
               the
               lawes
               they
               must
               heare
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               giue
               credit
               .
               Besides
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               of
               vs
               which
               heare
               vsually
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               little
               bettered
               by
               it
               :
            
             
             
               their
               knowledge
               is
               but
               
                 vaine
                 iangling
                 ,
              
               and
               their
               conuersation
               not
               much
               differing
               from
               the
               irreligious
               mulitude
               :
               they
               are
               like
               the
               fish
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               which
               howbeit
               it
               liueth
               in
               the
               salt
               water
               ,
               yet
               is
               without
               all
               tast
               of
               saltnesse
               .
            
             
             
               So
               though
               they
               liue
               vnder
               a
               setled
               ministery
               (
               which
               is
               
                 the
                 salt
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               )
               yet
               being
               tasted
               ,
               wil
               be
               found
               vtterly
               without
               any
               true
               seasoning
               .
               Now
               if
               it
               might
               be
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               loth
               to
               be
               in
               this
               number
               :
               and
               therfore
               my
               last
               (
               though
               not
               my
               least
               )
               suite
               vnto
               you
               ,
               is
               to
               affoord
               me
               your
               best
               counsell
               in
               this
               case
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             néeds
             commend
             your
             good
             care
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             for
             indeed
             whatsoeuer
             men
             think
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             ful
             of
             danger
             as
             is
             idle
             and
             vnprofitable
             hearing
             .
             Those
             things
             which
             are
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             best
             ,
             being
             ill
             vsed
             become
             most
             hurtfull
             .
             Hearing
             is
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             to
             draw
             vs
             vnto
             himselfe
             :
             but
             being
             vsed
             carelesly
             and
             vnprofitably
             ,
             it
             turneth
             to
             our
             greater
             condemnation
             :
             and
             therefore
             you
             cannot
             be
             too
             carefull
             
             herein
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             men
             pretend
             many
             things
             whereby
             to
             shift
             off
             the
             diligence
             which
             is
             required
             in
             this
             behalfe
             :
             but
             their
             pretences
             being
             examined
             will
             become
             lighter
             then
             vanitie
             it selfe
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             we
             that
             are
             Preachers
             ,
             cannot
             agree
             among
             our selues
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             absolutely
             true
             ;
             for
             blessed
             be
             God
             many
             of
             vs
             do
             
               proceede
               by
               one
               rule
               ,
            
             
             and
             do
             
               mind
               one
               thing
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             liue
             here
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             our
             vnderstanding
             is
             mixed
             with
             the
             darknesse
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             there
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             be
             differences
             of
             opinions
             in
             some
             things
             euen
             among
             the
             best
             .
             Take
             me
             three
             or
             foure
             ,
             or
             halfe
             a
             doozen
             ,
             which
             are
             dimme
             sighted
             ,
             and
             cannot
             see
             without
             spectacles
             ,
             if
             you
             set
             them
             to
             descrie
             a
             thing
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             of
             diuers
             and
             contrarie
             opinions
             touching
             it
             :
             now
             Saint
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             we
             do
             but
             see
             ,
             
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               darkely
               :
            
             
             and
             therefore
             our
             iudgements
             in
             all
             things
             at
             all
             times
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Lord
             sometimes
             for
             their
             punishment
             ,
             which
             haue
             
               not
               receiued
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             
             and
             for
             the
             discouerie
             of
             those
             
               which
               are
            
             
             sathan
             to
             
               be
               a
               false
               spirit
               in
               the
               mouths
               of
            
             some
             ,
             
             
             and
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             
               come
            
             amongst
             vs
             
               in
               sheepes
               clothing
               ,
            
             though
             
               inwardly
               they
               are
               rauening
               wolues
               .
            
             
             Now
             the
             possibilitie
             of
             being
             deceiued
             when
             we
             heare
             ,
             ought
             rather
             to
             increase
             our
             care
             in
             hearing
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             vnwillingnesse
             to
             heare
             .
             This
             may
             be
             manifested
             by
             a
             plaine
             similitude
             :
             
               Salomon
            
             exhorting
             vs
             to
             be
             carefull
             to
             obtaine
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             
             deliuereth
             his
             exhortation
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Buy
               the
               truth
               :
            
             from
             this
             kind
             of
             speech
             I
             reason
             thus
             :
             If
             a
             man
             wanting
             necessaries
             ,
             as
             meat
             and
             rayment
             ,
             and
             being
             aduised
             to
             furnish
             himselfe
             from
             the
             market
             ,
             should
             make
             this
             answer
             :
             The
             world
             is
             so
             full
             of
             deceipt
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             knoweth
             not
             whom
             to
             trust
             ,
             those
             which
             sell
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             wil
             not
             sticke
             to
             beguile
             their
             owne
             fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             trickes
             and
             deuises
             that
             tradesmen
             haue
             are
             infinit
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             twenty
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             in
             chafering
             with
             them
             shall
             be
             beguiled
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             therefore
             go
             neare
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             want
             necessarie
             prouision
             ,
             then
             put
             it
             to
             the
             aduenture
             of
             buying
             .
             If
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             man
             pleade
             thus
             ,
             what
             would
             we
             thinke
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             
             either
             he
             were
             very
             foolish
             or
             very
             froward
             ?
             And
             indéed
             we
             might
             well
             so
             estéeme
             him
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             that
             the
             fraud
             of
             others
             must
             be
             preuented
             rather
             with
             care
             and
             circumspection
             ,
             and
             not
             vsed
             as
             an
             occasion
             of
             abridging
             a
             mans
             selfe
             of
             necessaries
             .
             Is
             not
             he
             then
             as
             much
             a
             foole
             ,
             who
             wanting
             the
             sauing
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             being
             called
             vpon
             to
             repaire
             vnto
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Lords
             market
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             hid
             treasures
             of
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             are
             laid
             open
             to
             the
             view
             and
             offered
             freely
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             all
             men
             )
             shall
             eftsoones
             plead
             the
             deceiueablenesse
             of
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             corruption
             of
             many
             Preachers
             ,
             the
             shew
             of
             some
             contrarieties
             among
             them
             ?
             Yes
             verily
             ,
             for
             is
             he
             to
             depriue
             himselfe
             of
             the
             necessarie
             foode
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             be
             for
             lacke
             of
             care
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             hoping
             to
             be
             fed
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             poysoned
             ?
             Nay
             rather
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             become
             the
             more
             warie
             ,
             the
             more
             diligent
             in
             prayer
             ,
             the
             more
             exercised
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             cometh
             to
             buy
             the
             truth
             he
             may
             not
             be
             deceiued
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Truly
               you
               say
               well
               :
               onely
               it
               seemeth
               you
               build
               vpon
               a
               false
               ground
               (
               at
               least
               
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               ,
               )
               namely
               ,
               that
               we
               which
               are
               priuate
               men
               ,
               may
               iudge
               of
               that
               which
               we
               heare
               ,
               and
               examine
               it
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               truth
               or
               no
               :
               I
               desire
               therefore
               that
               you
               would
               proue
               that
               point
               well
               vnto
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Indéed
             it
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             poperie
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             euery
             particular
             person
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             examine
             ,
             trie
             or
             iudge
             ,
             
             which
             is
             true
             or
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             true
             or
             false
             doctor
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             principle
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             
             that
             it
             suffiseth
             a
             commō
             man
             to
             giue
             his
             consent
             to
             the
             church
             and
             to
             beleeue
             as
             the
             Pastors
             beléeue
             .
             But
             all
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             are
             of
             another
             iudgement
             :
             for
             howsoeuer
             we
             do
             vrge
             all
             reuerent
             respect
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             we
             take
             not
             vpon
             vs
             to
             
               haue
               dominion
               ouer
               the
               faith
            
             of
             our
             hearers
             ,
             
             as
             though
             we
             would
             bind
             them
             to
             giue
             credite
             to
             euery
             thing
             we
             speake
             ,
             
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             our
             name
             (
             as
             Ambrose
             his
             words
             are
             )
             therefore
             because
             we
             speake
             it
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             manifest
             in
             Scripture
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             ought
             iudicially
             to
             examine
             the
             doctrine
             taught
             ,
             before
             they
             dare
             to
             entertaine
             it
             .
             
             Paul
             to
             the
             Galathians
             sayth
             thus
             ,
             
             
               Though
               we
               or
               an
               Angell
               from
               heauen
               preach
               vnto
               you
               otherwise
               then
               that
               which
               we
               haue
               preached
               vnto
               you
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               .
            
             Now
             if
             he
             with
             preacheth
             contrary
             to
             the
             reuealed
             truth
             be
             accursed
             ,
             surely
             the
             case
             of
             him
             which
             giueth
             credite
             to
             him
             must
             needes
             be
             dangerous
             :
             and
             therefore
             for
             the
             auoydance
             of
             the
             danger
             ,
             
             it
             is
             meete
             for
             
               euery
               man
               to
               be
               fully
               perswaded
               in
               his
               owne
               mind
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               discerne
               things
               that
               differ
               one
               from
               another
               .
            
             
             The
             Thessalonians
             are
             willed
             to
             
               trie
               all
               things
               :
            
             those
             to
             whom
             Saint
             Iohn
             wrote
             ,
             are
             counselled
             to
             
               trie
               the
               spirits
               .
            
             Salomon
             hath
             branded
             him
             for
             a
             foole
             ,
             
             who
             will
             
               belieue
               euery
               thing
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             disgrace
             for
             men
             professing
             religion
             to
             be
             
               like
               children
               caried
               with
               euery
               wind
               of
               doctrine
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             an
             honor
             to
             be
             like
             the
             gentlemē
             of
             
               Beraea
               ,
            
             
             who
             
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
               daily
               ,
               whether
               those
               things
            
             which
             the
             Apostles
             taught
             were
             so
             .
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             his
             
               sheepe
               know
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               follow
               a
               stranger
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             more
             expresse
             then
             these
             testimonies
             ?
             Let
             any
             man
             consider
             the
             places
             and
             the
             parties
             to
             whom
             these
             commaundementes
             of
             taking
             
             triall
             of
             the
             doctrine
             were
             directed
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             find
             that
             no
             one
             man
             is
             exempted
             from
             this
             dutie
             of
             examining
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Indeed
               me
               thinketh
               it
               standeth
               with
               some
               reason
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               trie
               the
               doctrine
               which
               we
               heare
               before
               we
               credit
               it
               :
               for
               otherwise
               we
               may
               soone
               be
               drawne
               into
               many
               errors
               :
            
             
             
               we
               haue
               a
               Prouerbe
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               tell
               mony
               euē
               after
               his
               own
               father
               ,
               not
               in
               distrustfulnesse
               as
               though
               we
               thought
               he
               would
               deceiue
               ,
               but
               in
               wisdom
               ,
               because
               vnwittingly
               he
               may
               be
               deceiued
               .
               No
               doubt
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               much
               more
               circumspect
               in
               matters
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               because
               euen
               the
               best
               that
               teach
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               are
               men
               may
               erre
               ,
               and
               because
               also
               in
               matters
               of
               that
               nature
               to
               be
               deceiued
               ,
               is
               so
               exceeding
               dangerous
               .
               But
               all
               the
               matter
               is
               ,
               how
               to
               iudge
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               meanes
               to
               be
               able
               to
               know
               truth
               from
               falshood
               ,
               wholesome
               from
               vnwholesome
               doctrine
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             
             Know
             this
             therefore
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             cases
             and
             controuersies
             of
             religion
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             onely
             must
             be
             admitted
             as
             vmpire
             ,
             and
             euery
             thing
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             at
             the
             determining
             thereof
             :
             for
             therefore
             hath
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             written
             and
             to
             be
             made
             common
             to
             
             all
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             all
             controuersies
             might
             be
             decided
             ,
             all
             doubts
             resolued
             ,
             all
             heresies
             confuted
             ,
             all
             truth
             confirmed
             ,
             euery
             conscience
             guided
             ,
             euery
             mans
             life
             framed
             .
             Nothing
             is
             sound
             that
             is
             disagreeing
             frō
             it
             ,
             nothing
             vnsound
             that
             is
             consonant
             thereunto
             .
             We
             are
             well
             contented
             to
             let
             that
             absurditie
             dwell
             with
             the
             parents
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Papists
             :
             namely
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             tearmed
             an
             admonisher
             then
             a
             Iudge
             :
             let
             it
             be
             their
             glorie
             ,
             to
             thinke
             basely
             of
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             ascribe
             the
             authoritie
             of
             iudging
             to
             vnwritten
             verities
             and
             traditions
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             it
             :
             we
             haue
             learned
             that
             the
             
               Law
            
             which
             is
             come
             
               foorth
               of
               Sion
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               hath
               issued
               from
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             must
             be
             
               iudge
               amongst
               the
               nations
               :
            
             and
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             appeale
             still
             to
             
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               testimonie
               ,
            
             
             assuring
             our selues
             ,
             that
             there
             
               is
               no
               light
               in
               them
               ,
            
             which
             
               speake
               not
               according
               to
               this
               word
               .
            
             
             We
             find
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             himself
             stood
             to
             the
             iudgement
             and
             triall
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Paul
             submitted
             his
             doctrine
             to
             the
             same
             rule
             .
             
             We
             read
             the
             learned
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             to
             giue
             the
             priuiledge
             of
             iudging
             onely
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Augustin
             
             disputing
             with
             a
             chief
             Arrian
             ,
             
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Let
               vs
               dispute
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               indifferent
               witnesses
               to
               vs
               both
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             :
             
               The
               Epistles
               of
               Bishops
               giue
               place
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               Councels
               are
               amended
               one
               by
               another
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               the
               canonicall
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               all
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               must
               correct
               all
               .
            
             Basill
             the
             Great
             demandeth
             that
             against
             all
             heretiques
             the
             
               Scripture
               only
               be
               the
               vmpire
               .
            
             
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             rules
             of
             all
             doctrines
             haue
             flowen
             from
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
             Chrysostome
             willeth
             his
             hearers
             to
             fetch
             all
             things
             from
             the
             Scripture
             .
             But
             what
             shold
             we
             stand
             vpon
             the
             testimonies
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             the
             fore-alleaged
             places
             out
             of
             the
             written
             text
             are
             so
             apparant
             ?
             Therefore
             to
             prepare
             you
             to
             the
             trying
             of
             the
             doctrines
             which
             you
             heare
             ,
             hold
             this
             firme
             ground
             ,
             that
             all
             points
             must
             receiue
             their
             allowance
             from
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               I
               could
               easily
               agree
               to
               you
               in
               this
               that
               you
               haue
               said
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               this
               difficultie
               therin
               ,
               namely
               ,
               how
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               it
               to
               this
               worthy
               purpose
               of
               finding
               out
               the
               truth
               thereby
               .
               You
               that
               are
               scholers
               ,
               and
               haue
               the
               
               helpes
               of
               learning
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Artes
               and
               tongues
               ,
               may
               make
               better
               shift
               in
               these
               cases
               ,
               then
               we
               plaine
               men
               of
               the
               country
               can
               .
               There
               is
               no
               man
               that
               preacheth
               ,
               but
               he
               alleageth
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               so
               carieth
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               absolutely
               for
               him
               in
               that
               which
               he
               auoucheth
               :
               so
               that
               vnlesse
               we
               be
               taught
               ,
               how
               to
               iudge
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               shall
               still
               be
               in
               suspense
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             You
             haue
             made
             a
             very
             néedfull
             motion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
             if
             you
             will
             listen
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             acquaint
             you
             with
             that
             course
             whereof
             my selfe
             both
             in
             my
             priuate
             studies
             ,
             and
             in
             hearing
             others
             publikely
             ,
             haue
             had
             very
             comfortable
             experience
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             you
             haue
             occasion
             and
             oportunitie
             to
             heare
             ,
             you
             must
             remember
             
               Salomons
            
             aduice
             ,
             
             to
             
               take
               heede
               to
               your
               foote
               ,
            
             
             &
             to
             vse
             some
             preparation
             before
             hand
             ,
             praying
             the
             Lord
             
               to
               open
               your
               eyes
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               see
               the
               wonders
               of
               his
               law
               ,
            
             and
             that
             his
             
               spirit
               of
               truth
            
             may
             be
             with
             you
             to
             
               leade
               you
               into
               all
               truth
               .
            
             
             Secondly
             ,
             you
             must
             labor
             by
             all
             meanes
             ,
             to
             subdue
             &
             suppresse
             the
             seeming
             wisedome
             of
             your
             owne
             heart
             ,
             resoluing
             to
             yeeld
             vp
             your self
             to
             whatsoeuer
             the
             Lord
             reueales
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             altogether
             crossing
             to
             your
             
             owne
             reason
             ,
             and
             displeasing
             to
             nature
             .
             For
             as
             
               God
               resisteth
               the
               proud
               ,
            
             
             and
             maketh
             them
             which
             
               professe
               themselues
               wise
               to
               become
               fooles
               :
            
             
             
               so
               he
               will
               guide
               the
               meeke
               in
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               teach
               the
               humble
               his
               way
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               reueale
               his
               secret
               to
               them
               that
               feare
               him
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             you
             haue
             thus
             framed
             and
             fitted
             your self
             by
             prayer
             and
             humilitie
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             remember
             this
             rule
             especially
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             that
             doctrine
             is
             the
             truest
             ,
             which
             maketh
             most
             for
             Gods
             glorie
             ,
             most
             for
             the
             comfort
             &
             reliefe
             of
             a
             wounded
             conscience
             ,
             most
             for
             the
             restraining
             and
             curbing
             of
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             affections
             .
             Mark
             a
             litle
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             rule
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             end
             why
             God
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             was
             the
             glorie
             of
             his
             owne
             name
             :
             
             the
             thing
             especially
             aymed
             at
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             great
             and
             admirable
             worke
             the
             redemption
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             particulars
             of
             it
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             eternall
             election
             ,
             vnto
             the
             last
             end
             hereof
             ,
             our
             glorification
             in
             heauen
             ,
             
             is
             :
             
               That
               no
               flesh
               might
               glorie
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
            
             but
             that
             
               he
               that
               glorieth
               might
               glorie
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             being
             then
             the
             maine
             end
             of
             all
             Gods
             courses
             ,
             
             to
             kéepe
             the
             glorie
             of
             al
             things
             entire
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             ,
             that
             that
             doctrine
             is
             the
             most
             sound
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             admit
             the
             least
             empeachment
             of
             Gods
             glorie
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             one
             chiefe
             end
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             beate
             down
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             cleane
             strippe
             him
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             and
             inclination
             thereunto
             ,
             for
             the
             kéeping
             of
             Gods
             glorie
             whole
             vnto
             himself
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             put
             gladnesse
             into
             all
             distressed
             hearts
             ,
             
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             
               ioy
               of
               saluation
            
             to
             all
             afflicted
             spirits
             .
             
             Dauid
             saith
             it
             is
             one
             propertie
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             
               reioyce
               the
               heart
               :
            
             and
             Paul
             affirmeth
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             all
             the
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             
             
               that
               we
               through
               patience
               and
               comfort
            
             thereof
             
               might
               haue
               hope
               .
            
             So
             that
             ,
             looke
             what
             doctrine
             bringeth
             the
             fullest
             comfort
             ,
             to
             a
             poore
             soule
             when
             it
             is
             euen
             at
             the
             depth
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             must
             néedes
             be
             wholesome
             doctrine
             ,
             séeing
             it
             concurreth
             with
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             one
             thing
             principally
             intended
             ,
             in
             the
             discouerie
             of
             
               that
               grace
               of
               God
               which
               bringeth
               saluation
               vnto
               all
               men
               ,
            
             was
             ,
             
             
             
               that
               vngodlinesse
               and
               worldly
               lusts
            
             should
             be
             
               denyed
               ,
            
             that
             
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               and
               lustes
            
             shold
             be
             
               crucified
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               
               of
               sinne
               should
               be
               destroyed
               ,
            
             
             and
             that
             
               mortifying
               our
               members
               which
               are
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             
             we
             should
             serue
             the
             Lord
             
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               in
               holinesse
               and
               righ●eousnesse
               before
               him
               .
            
             
             And
             therefore
             that
             doctrine
             which
             presseth
             vpon
             men
             ,
             the
             most
             procise
             and
             strict
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             not
             giuing
             any
             the
             least
             toleration
             to
             any
             the
             smallest
             sinne
             ,
             but
             still
             bridling
             mans
             naturall
             inclination
             vnto
             euill
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             which
             euery
             seruant
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             entertaine
             .
             Tell
             me
             now
             ,
             vnderstand
             you
             this
             direction
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               Yea
               truly
               ,
               I
               do
               in
               some
               measure
               vnderstand
               it
               ;
               yet
               if
               you
               shall
               please
               by
               one
               or
               two
               examples
               to
               shew
               the
               vse
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               shal
               the
               better
               perceiue
               it
               ,
               and
               know
               the
               rather
               how
               and
               after
               what
               sort
               to
               apply
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             sticke
             with
             you
             for
             that
             :
             because
             I
             am
             very
             willing
             to
             satisfie
             you
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             For
             the
             first
             branch
             therefore
             touching
             the
             glorie
             of
             God
             ,
             take
             this
             example
             .
             We
             teach
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             
               faith
               onely
               iustifieth
               :
            
             our
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             thing
             ,
             which
             maketh
             a
             man
             stand
             righteous
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accepted
             to
             life
             euerlasting
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             which
             
             righteousnesse
             is
             appropriated
             and
             applyed
             to
             vs
             onely
             by
             faith
             .
             
             Others
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             )
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             iustifying
             of
             a
             sinner
             before
             God
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             required
             ,
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             habit
             of
             inward
             righteousnesse
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             charitie
             with
             the
             fruites
             thereof
             .
             So
             that
             we
             exclude
             ,
             they
             establish
             the
             merit
             of
             mans
             works
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             in
             this
             difference
             of
             opinion
             ,
             there
             being
             learned
             men
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             alleaged
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             you
             desire
             to
             know
             which
             is
             the
             truth
             :
             bring
             them
             both
             to
             the
             touchstone
             ,
             &
             sée
             which
             of
             the
             two
             maketh
             most
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             matter
             wil
             soone
             be
             answered
             ,
             the
             doubt
             will
             quickly
             be
             cleared
             .
             Consider
             therfore
             how
             euen
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             by
             this
             rule
             decideth
             this
             controuersie
             :
             
             
               by
               what
               law
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             what
             meanes
             of
             saluation
             ,
             
               is
               boasting
               excluded
               ?
            
             Not
             by
             the
             law
             
               of
               workes
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               law
               of
               faith
               .
            
             Hereupon
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             
               therefore
               a
               man
               is
               iustified
               by
               faith
               without
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Lawe
               .
            
             And
             indéede
             the
             reason
             is
             excellent
             :
             for
             if
             man
             could
             by
             any
             of
             his
             owne
             doings
             ,
             further
             his
             owne
             saluation
             ,
             or
             procure
             the
             increase
             of
             glorie
             in
             heauen
             ,
             
             he
             had
             then
             some
             matter
             of
             glorying
             ,
             and
             might
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             account
             himselfe
             the
             lesse
             beholden
             vnto
             God.
             But
             iustification
             by
             faith
             onely
             ,
             taketh
             all
             vtterly
             from
             man
             ,
             and
             ascribeth
             his
             whole
             saluation
             ,
             the
             beginning
             ,
             middle
             ,
             and
             ending
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             :
             haue
             you
             both
             an
             example
             of
             this
             rule
             ,
             and
             warrant
             for
             it
             ,
             being
             vsed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             decide
             so
             great
             a
             controuersie
             :
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             find
             it
             of
             very
             great
             vse
             in
             many
             main
             points
             of
             our
             religion
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             rule
             which
             is
             about
             the
             cōfort
             and
             reliefe
             of
             a
             distressed
             and
             distracted
             conscience
             ;
             marke
             this
             particular
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             force
             of
             the
             rule
             .
             It
             is
             taught
             and
             maintained
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             man
             may
             be
             vnfallibly
             certaine
             of
             his
             saluation
             in
             his
             owne
             conscience
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             an
             ordinarie
             and
             speciall
             faith
             .
             Others
             there
             are
             (
             both
             Papists
             ,
             and
             some
             also
             amongst
             our selues
             )
             which
             hold
             that
             the
             certainetie
             of
             saluation
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             life
             can
             be
             attained
             to
             ,
             is
             onely
             coniecturall
             and
             probable
             ,
             grounded
             onely
             vpon
             likelihoods
             :
             and
             this
             certaintie
             they
             confesse
             to
             be
             vncertain
             ,
             and
             
             such
             as
             many
             times
             doth
             deceiue
             .
             Behold
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             great
             controuersie
             ,
             and
             much
             is
             said
             on
             either
             side
             :
             now
             you
             that
             are
             a
             priuate
             man
             ,
             would
             gladly
             know
             to
             which
             part
             you
             may
             safely
             encline
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             rest
             vpon
             as
             the
             alone
             truth
             in
             this
             case
             .
             My
             aduise
             is
             therefore
             ,
             that
             for
             your
             full
             satisfaction
             herein
             ,
             you
             scan
             the
             matter
             by
             this
             rule
             :
             suppose
             a
             spirit
             déepely
             wounded
             ,
             a
             conscience
             set
             as
             it
             were
             vpon
             the
             racke
             ,
             seeing
             nothing
             in
             God
             but
             iustice
             and
             maiestie
             ,
             and
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ;
             finding
             nothing
             in
             it self
             but
             sinne
             and
             corruption
             ,
             and
             infinite
             matter
             of
             despaire
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             it
             is
             brought
             to
             such
             an
             exigent
             ,
             that
             it
             knoweth
             not
             which
             way
             to
             turne
             ,
             but
             is
             euen
             readie
             to
             crie
             out
             with
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               Who
               shall
               deliuer
               me
               ?
            
             Enquire
             now
             which
             of
             those
             two
             doctrines
             doth
             affoord
             the
             best
             comfort
             in
             this
             wofull
             case
             ,
             that
             will
             quickly
             appeare
             :
             for
             the
             one
             holdeth
             the
             conscience
             in
             a
             continuall
             suspence
             ,
             the
             other
             laboureth
             to
             settle
             it
             in
             the
             firme
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             vnchangeable
             loue
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             the
             one
             bringeth
             a
             plaister
             ,
             but
             much
             too
             litle
             for
             the
             sore
             ,
             telleth
             of
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             of
             the
             depth
             
             of
             his
             loue
             ,
             of
             the
             vnsearchable
             sufficiencie
             of
             Christs
             merite
             ,
             but
             yet
             denyeth
             the
             soule
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             a
             particular
             interest
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             rather
             increaseth
             then
             relieueth
             the
             anguish
             :
             the
             other
             applyeth
             the
             medicine
             to
             euery
             part
             of
             the
             wound
             ,
             sheweth
             Christ
             ,
             discouereth
             the
             riches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             putteth
             the
             amazed
             heart
             into
             a
             full
             ,
             assured
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             possession
             of
             Christ
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoeuer
             shall
             be
             argued
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             build
             vpon
             that
             which
             bringeth
             the
             most
             ioyfull
             and
             welcome
             tidings
             to
             an
             affrighted
             conscience
             :
             that
             is
             best
             agréeing
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             cometh
             nearest
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Come
             now
             to
             the
             third
             brāch
             ,
             which
             is
             concerning
             the
             libertie
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             let
             me
             giue
             an
             instāce
             of
             that
             also
             .
             There
             is
             at
             this
             day
             a
             doctrine
             ,
             (
             almost
             openly
             taught
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             tolerated
             by
             many
             that
             shold
             teach
             otherwise
             )
             namely
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             do
             well
             inough
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             preaching
             :
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             that
             great
             necessitie
             to
             frequent
             the
             places
             of
             Gods
             publike
             seruice
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             body
             may
             do
             well
             inough
             at
             home
             ,
             with
             
             some
             priuate
             deuotions
             :
             that
             common
             men
             néed
             not
             trouble
             themselues
             greatly
             with
             the
             scripture
             ,
             or
             with
             knowledge
             in
             religion
             :
             that
             the
             religious
             spending
             of
             the
             Sabboth
             is
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             :
             that
             often
             communicating
             at
             the
             Lords
             table
             is
             not
             of
             any
             great
             importance
             ,
             but
             that
             once
             or
             twise
             in
             a
             yéer
             is
             as
             good
             as
             euery
             day
             :
             that
             it
             is
             not
             good
             to
             be
             too
             forward
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             ouerstrait
             in
             conuersatiō
             :
             that
             God
             wil
             beare
             with
             many
             smal
             matters
             ,
             &c.
             
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             doctrine
             that
             telleth
             vs
             and
             proueth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             walke
             and
             to
             liue
             so
             as
             may
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             becommeth
             Christians
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             conscience
             of
             often
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             we
             must
             
               as
               new
               born
               babes
               desire
               the
               sincere
               milke
            
             thereof
             ,
             
               that
               we
               may
               grow
               thereby
               ,
            
             
             neuer
             contenting
             our selues
             with
             any
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             :
             we
             must
             striue
             &
             straine
             our selues
             ,
             though
             sometime
             it
             be
             with
             some
             trouble
             and
             diseasing
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             places
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             
             and
             
               to
               giue
               attendance
               at
               the
               postes
               of
               the
               doores
            
             of
             the
             Lords
             house
             :
             we
             must
             call
             the
             Saboth
             
               a
               delight
               to
               consecrate
               it
               ,
            
             
             resting
             not
             onely
             from
             labour
             ,
             but
             from
             
             al
             things
             that
             may
             disable
             vs
             and
             make
             vs
             more
             vnfit
             for
             Gods
             seruice
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             preparation
             before
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             conference
             and
             meditation
             after
             it
             :
             we
             must
             for
             the
             strengthning
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             solemne
             remēbring
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             oftē
             communicate
             :
             we
             must
             in
             our
             liues
             walk
             circumspectly
             ,
             with
             zeale
             &
             courage
             and
             opennesse
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             religion
             :
             we
             must
             make
             conscience
             of
             the
             smallest
             sin
             ,
             &
             neuer
             thinke
             we
             haue
             done
             enough
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             holy
             obedience
             .
             Here
             is
             againe
             a
             new
             question
             ,
             and
             you
             perhaps
             in
             some
             of
             these
             particulars
             ,
             through
             the
             diuersity
             of
             opiniōs
             ,
             may
             be
             vnresolued
             .
             If
             you
             demaund
             of
             me
             ,
             how
             you
             may
             be
             stablished
             ,
             I
             refer
             you
             to
             this
             rule
             ;
             search
             &
             consider
             which
             of
             the
             two
             tendeth
             most
             directly
             to
             the
             yoking
             &
             hampering
             and
             restraining
             of
             mans
             natural
             disposition
             :
             that
             wil
             soone
             appéere
             ,
             if
             you
             look
             out
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             hearken
             how
             these
             doctrines
             are
             entertained
             :
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             who
             so
             shall
             teach
             it
             ,
             or
             séeme
             to
             approue
             it
             ,
             no
             doubt
             that
             man
             shal
             haue
             many
             followers
             and
             many
             fauorers
             :
             for
             doth
             not
             euery
             man
             almost
             like
             it
             &
             wish
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             lesse
             preaching
             ?
             that
             it
             should
             
             be
             free
             to
             spend
             the
             Sabboth
             ,
             euery
             one
             as
             himselfe
             listeth
             ?
             to
             receiue
             the
             Communion
             when
             men
             think
             good
             ?
             to
             neglect
             knowledge
             ?
             to
             banish
             the
             Bible
             out
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             let
             it
             ly
             like
             old
             harnesse
             rusting
             for
             lacke
             of
             occupying
             ?
             wil
             it
             not
             by
             and
             by
             be
             receiued
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             good
             for
             men
             to
             be
             precise
             ,
             to
             be
             ouer
             scrupulous
             ,
             to
             stand
             too
             nicely
             vpon
             points
             ?
             Surely
             he
             that
             shold
             teach
             this
             ,
             I
             might
             say
             of
             him
             as
             the
             Prophet
             spake
             of
             old
             ,
             
             
               He
               were
               a
               Preacher
               for
               the
               people
               .
            
             But
             now
             for
             the
             other
             doctrine
             ,
             see
             what
             an
             acceptation
             it
             hath
             in
             the
             world
             :
             fie
             vpon
             it
             will
             one
             say
             ,
             what
             a
             tedious
             thing
             is
             this
             to
             heare
             so
             many
             sermons
             ,
             what
             a
             trouble
             to
             come
             so
             often
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             what
             a
             misery
             to
             be
             restrained
             from
             our
             sunday-sports
             ,
             what
             a
             dull
             time
             wil
             it
             be
             and
             how
             long
             will
             the
             day
             seeme
             if
             thus
             we
             be
             limited
             ?
             what
             need
             so
             many
             communions
             ?
             what
             shold
             men
             be
             so
             hot
             and
             earnest
             in
             religiō
             ?
             if
             this
             once
             take
             place
             ,
             farewell
             all
             mirth
             ,
             farewell
             all
             good
             company
             ,
             adieu
             to
             all
             thriuing
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             hearkned
             vnto
             .
             This
             is
             and
             will
             be
             the
             entertainment
             of
             this
             doctrine
             :
             it
             will
             be
             reputed
             as
             the
             Prophets
             sermons
             were
             
             of
             old
             ,
             euen
             
               the
               Burden
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             by
             the
             generall
             yéelding
             or
             gainesaying
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             it
             may
             soone
             appeare
             which
             of
             the
             two
             is
             the
             greatest
             enemy
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
             and
             therefore
             you
             both
             may
             and
             must
             conclude
             with
             the
             latter
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             from
             aboue
             ,
             because
             it
             meeteth
             with
             our
             corruption
             at
             euery
             turne
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             beating
             it
             downe
             ,
             labouring
             to
             keepe
             it
             within
             compasse
             .
             And
             by
             this
             rule
             (
             to
             gaine
             it
             the
             more
             credit
             )
             
               Paul
            
             tooke
             vp
             the
             question
             among
             the
             Galathians
             ,
             touching
             the
             vse
             of
             Christian
             libertie
             ,
             setting
             it
             downe
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             then
             best
             vsed
             when
             it
             is
             not
             
               vsed
               as
               an
               occasion
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             
             but
             with
             a
             holy
             respect
             
               to
               become
               seruants
               each
               to
               other
               by
               loue
               .
            
             Thus
             I
             haue
             (
             for
             your
             better
             vnderstanding
             )
             giuen
             you
             an
             example
             of
             euery
             branch
             of
             this
             rule
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             how
             to
             apply
             it
             ;
             assuring
             you
             out
             of
             mine
             own
             poore
             experience
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             very
             few
             of
             the
             fundamentall
             points
             of
             religion
             ,
             which
             directly
             concerne
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             our
             conuersation
             with
             men
             ,
             but
             they
             may
             receiue
             their
             triall
             by
             this
             Canon
             ,
             and
             may
             truly
             be
             sayed
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             iudgement
             and
             verdict
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               thanke
               you
               vnfainedly
               for
               this
               direction
               ;
               yet
               touching
               this
               latter
               branch
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               to
               me
               that
               there
               may
               be
               some
               doubt
               made
               ,
               because
               the
               popish
               religion
               is
               thought
               to
               restraine
               and
               punish
               the
               flesh
               more
               then
               ours
               :
               for
               it
               imposeth
               many
               very
               straite
               things
               and
               vnpleasing
               ,
               as
               fasting
               ,
               penance
               ,
               going
               barefoote
               ,
               pilgrimage
               ,
               payings
               of
               money
               ,
               to
               purchase
               prayers
               when
               men
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               diuers
               the
               like
               :
               I
               pray
               you
               therefore
               cleare
               me
               in
               this
               onely
               doubt
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               am
               satisfied
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epap
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             in
             one
             word
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             as
             
               Paul
            
             did
             of
             things
             very
             like
             ,
             
             
               They
               haue
               indeede
               a
               shew
               of
               wisedome
               in
               voluntarie
               religion
               ,
               and
               humblenesse
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               in
               not
               sparing
               the
               bodie
               :
            
             but
             yet
             another
             way
             they
             giue
             greater
             libertie
             :
             for
             when
             it
             is
             taught
             that
             these
             things
             are
             meritorious
             ,
             and
             of
             worth
             to
             do
             away
             many
             sinnes
             ,
             what
             will
             not
             a
             man
             be
             content
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             a
             wéeke
             or
             an
             houre
             ,
             or
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             remouing
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             whole
             life
             ?
             and
             who
             will
             not
             be
             content
             when
             he
             is
             dying
             ,
             
             to
             giue
             all
             that
             away
             which
             hee
             must
             needs
             leaue
             behind
             ,
             for
             the
             deliuery
             of
             his
             soule
             from
             a
             supposed
             purgatory
             ?
             Who
             wold
             not
             go
             an
             hundred
             miles
             on
             pilgrimage
             to
             the
             shrine
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             saint
             ,
             to
             be
             assured
             that
             it
             shal
             be
             his
             discharge
             for
             the
             remainder
             of
             his
             life
             ?
             So
             that
             though
             these
             bodily
             impositions
             may
             seeme
             something
             straite
             one
             way
             ,
             yet
             they
             giue
             trebble
             libertie
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             truly
             be
             sayd
             ,
             rather
             to
             be
             an
             occasion
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             then
             to
             li-limit
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               very
               true
               ;
               for
               what
               will
               a
               man
               feare
               to
               do
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               is
               taught
               ,
               and
               by
               teaching
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               by
               almes-deeds
               and
               fasting
               (
               falsly
               so
               called
               )
               and
               some
               legacies
               bequeathed
               to
               religious
               vses
               (
               as
               they
               terme
               them
               )
               or
               by
               conformitie
               to
               the
               penall
               iniunctions
               of
               a
               priest
               ,
               he
               may
               make
               sufficient
               satisfaction
               ?
               therefore
               I
               hold
               this
               for
               answer
               enough
               to
               that
               obiection
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             Well
             neighbor
             ,
             to
             let
             that
             passe
             ,
             &
             to
             follow
             the
             motion
             which
             you
             made
             ,
             I
             must
             to
             the
             former
             rule
             adde
             one
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             Take
             heed
             by
             all
             meanes
             of
             such
             eares
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             
               itching
               eares
               ,
            
             
             and
             of
             delighting
             
               to
               get
               an
               heap
               
               of
               teachers
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             humor
             to
             affect
             variety
             of
             instructors
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             needs
             cause
             distraction
             :
             it
             filleth
             mens
             heads
             with
             a
             world
             of
             idle
             questions
             ,
             &
             draweth
             them
             
               into
               vaine
               iangling
               .
            
             
             It
             is
             Satans
             policy
             as
             long
             as
             he
             can
             to
             hold
             men
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             contempt
             or
             neglect
             of
             
               knowledge
               :
            
             when
             he
             cannot
             preuaile
             that
             way
             ,
             but
             men
             will
             listen
             to
             instruction
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             endeuor
             to
             busie
             them
             with
             
               prophane
               fables
               and
               vaine
               bablings
               ,
               which
               breed
               questions
               ,
            
             
             
               rather
               then
               that
               godly
               edifying
               which
               is
               by
               faith
               :
            
             that
             so
             he
             may
             withdraw
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             steale
             away
             their
             hearts
             from
             those
             things
             which
             ought
             principally
             to
             be
             looked
             vnto
             .
             Especially
             remember
             the
             aduice
             of
             
               Paul
            
             to
             his
             sonne
             
               Timotheus
               ,
            
             
             
               Continue
               thou
               in
               the
               things
               which
               thou
               hast
               learned
               and
               art
               perswaded
               thereof
               ,
               knowing
               of
               whom
               thou
               hast
               learned
               them
               .
            
             Note
             the
             place
             .
             The
             Apostle
             presseth
             a
             stiffe
             and
             firme
             continuance
             in
             truths
             receiued
             ,
             whē
             as
             these
             two
             things
             concurre
             therewith
             ;
             a
             mans
             owne
             perswasion
             ;
             and
             the
             consideration
             of
             those
             which
             first
             taught
             vs.
             First
             ,
             for
             a
             mans
             owne
             perswasion
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             to
             obserue
             
             it
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             séeme
             in
             stéed
             of
             grounded
             setlednesse
             ,
             to
             commend
             selfe-willed
             péeuishnes
             .
             By
             being
             perswaded
             ,
             
               Paul
            
             meaneth
             thus
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             sayd
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               an
               opinion
               which
               thou
               hast
               not
               sodainly
               entertained
               ,
               but
               vpon
               good
               aduice
               ,
               if
               it
               hath
               seated
               it selfe
               in
               thy
               iudgement
               then
               when
               as
               thou
               with
               care
               &
               conscience
               ,
               with
               humilitie
               ,
               with
               vsing
               the
               ordinary
               means
               ,
               with
               prayer
               vnto
               God
               ,
               with
               heartie
               desire
               to
               be
               guide●
               in
               the
               truth
               hast
               enquired
               after
               knowledge
               ,
               surely
               thou
               oughtest
               not
               ,
               being
               by
               these
               degrees
               brought
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               maner
               perswaded
               in
               it
               ,
               rashly
               and
               sodainly
               to
               forgo
               it
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             perswasion
             in
             this
             place
             .
             A
             setlednesse
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             following
             vpon
             an
             orderly
             course
             to
             bring
             a
             man
             thereunto
             .
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             must
             concurre
             ,
             is
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             parties
             of
             whom
             we
             haue
             learned
             :
             as
             if
             
               Paul
            
             had
             sayd
             ,
             
               Obserue
               and
               marke
               well
               what
               kind
               of
               men
               they
               are
               ,
               by
               whose
               ministery
               thou
               hast
               bene
               instructed
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               men
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               fidelity
               in
               teaching
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               vpon
               their
               labors
               ,
               in
               vsing
               their
               ministery
               to
               conuert
               mens
               soules
               ,
               do
               cary
               with
               them
               the
               
               seale
               of
               their
               ministery
               ;
               nay
               if
               thine
               owne
               conscience
               can
               witnesse
               for
               them
               either
               of
               these
               out
               of
               thine
               owne
               feeling
               ,
               then
               beware
               of
               a
               contrary
               doctrine
               :
               though
               I
               would
               not
               haue
               thee
               tie
               thy selfe
               to
               any
               mans
               authoritie
               ,
               yet
               be
               well
               aduised
               before
               thou
               alter
               thy
               iudgement
               confirmed
               by
               such
               a
               ministerie
               .
            
             This
             was
             
               Pauls
            
             meaning
             :
             and
             if
             you
             care
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             in
             experience
             find
             it
             good
             counsell
             .
             Thus
             I
             haue
             acquainted
             you
             with
             the
             best
             course
             I
             know
             as
             yet
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             first
             informing
             ,
             and
             the
             after-setling
             of
             your
             iudgement
             in
             Gods
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymph
             .
          
           
             
               I
               pray
               God
               to
               enable
               me
               by
               his
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               both
               to
               remember
               and
               to
               practise
               this
               your
               good
               aduice
               .
               I
               will
               now
               make
               this
               onely
               request
               :
               you
               know
               it
               is
               not
               inough
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               vnlesse
               a
               man
               do
               with
               knowledge
               ioyne
               obedience
               .
               
                 If
                 you
                 know
                 these
                 things
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               )
               
                 blessed
                 are
                 yee
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Wherefore
               as
               you
               haue
               taught
               me
               how
               to
               heare
               profitably
               for
               the
               gayning
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               so
               I
               pray
               you
               direct
               mee
               how
               I
               may
               make
               good
               vse
               of
               hearing
               for
               the
               gouernement
               of
               my
               life
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Epaph.
             
          
           
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             therefore
             remember
             ,
             as
             to
             pray
             to
             be
             guided
             into
             all
             truth
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             so
             to
             begge
             of
             God
             to
             direct
             the
             Preachers
             tongue
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             speak
             vnto
             your
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             sermons
             may
             be
             as
             a
             glasse
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             may
             behold
             the
             very
             true
             estate
             of
             your
             owne
             soule
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             labour
             to
             put
             away
             from
             you
             that
             which
             
               Salomon
            
             calleth
             a
             
               froward
               heart
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             heart
             that
             cannot
             beare
             reproofe
             :
             remember
             it
             wel
             ,
             and
             think
             seriously
             vpon
             it
             ,
             
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             testimony
             of
             true
             wisedome
             then
             
               to
               loue
               him
               that
               rebuketh
               you
               :
            
             and
             therupon
             resolue
             with
             your selfe
             beforehand
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             is
             spoken
             against
             your
             sin
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             tart
             or
             vnpleasing
             ,
             
             yet
             you
             will
             
               receiue
               it
               with
               all
               meeknesse
               ,
            
             and
             esteeme
             it
             as
             a
             
               precious
               oyle
               .
            
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             hearing
             ,
             endeuour
             when
             the
             Preacher
             hauing
             layed
             the
             grounds
             of
             his
             doctrine
             cometh
             to
             application
             ,
             to
             obserue
             what
             is
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             exhorting
             ,
             what
             by
             way
             of
             reproofe
             ,
             what
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             minister
             comfort
             :
             each
             point
             being
             referred
             to
             these
             heads
             ,
             shall
             much
             the
             better
             be
             remembred
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             departed
             
             from
             the
             sermon
             ,
             forget
             not
             to
             find
             a
             time
             as
             soone
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             whilest
             things
             heard
             are
             most
             fresh
             ,
             in
             which
             to
             
               commune
               with
               your
               owne
               heart
               ,
            
             
             and
             to
             
               ponder
               ,
            
             and
             scanne
             ,
             and
             
               search
               diligently
            
             those
             things
             which
             were
             deliuered
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             we
             call
             meditation
             ,
             an
             exercise
             which
             
               Dauid
            
             exceedingly
             delighted
             in
             :
             it
             is
             the
             same
             to
             the
             mind
             ,
             
             that
             digestion
             is
             to
             the
             body
             :
             that
             which
             we
             heare
             is
             by
             it
             made
             our
             owne
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             soule
             receiueth
             nourishment
             thereby
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             dutie
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             consider
             what
             things
             are
             presently
             necessary
             ,
             and
             what
             otherwise
             .
             Those
             things
             which
             are
             of
             present
             vse
             ,
             
             are
             eftsoones
             to
             be
             layed
             hold
             vpon
             ,
             and
             a
             certaine
             secret
             oath
             is
             to
             be
             made
             betwéene
             God
             and
             a
             mans
             owne
             soule
             ,
             
             
               to
               make
               hast
               and
               not
               to
               delay
            
             a
             speedy
             and
             diligent
             executiō
             :
             yea
             though
             the
             dutie
             inioyned
             be
             both
             in
             shew
             painfull
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             to
             worldly
             profit
             ,
             an
             abridger
             of
             carnall
             delight
             ,
             and
             a
             meanes
             by
             all
             likelihood
             to
             darken
             estimation
             and
             credit
             amongst
             men
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             spirituall
             consolation
             ,
             or
             of
             prouocation
             and
             incoragement
             to
             persist
             in
             a
             good
             duty
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             reputed
             as
             a
             
             chearing
             from
             heauen
             ,
             and
             heart
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             to
             be
             taken
             thereby
             against
             all
             ,
             either
             inward
             assaults
             or
             outward
             discouragements
             whatsoeuer
             .
             As
             for
             other
             points
             ,
             which
             may
             seeme
             not
             to
             be
             of
             so
             present
             vse
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             
             but
             to
             be
             
               hidden
               and
               kept
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             to
             seeke
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             offer
             occasion
             to
             employ
             them
             .
             You
             must
             do
             in
             this
             case
             as
             you
             do
             in
             household
             matters
             :
             if
             you
             find
             an
             implement
             which
             you
             know
             not
             how
             forthwith
             to
             bestow
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             pitty
             to
             cast
             it
             away
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             charge
             to
             keepe
             it
             ,
             once
             in
             seuen
             yeares
             it
             may
             serue
             for
             a
             purpose
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             you
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             lacke
             it
             :
             so
             though
             some
             things
             which
             you
             heare
             ,
             are
             not
             (
             as
             may
             seeme
             )
             presently
             needfull
             ,
             yet
             you
             must
             make
             conscience
             safely
             to
             preserue
             them
             ,
             because
             a
             time
             of
             vse
             may
             come
             hereafter
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             be
             a
             griefe
             to
             want
             direction
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             may
             then
             in
             iustice
             deny
             that
             ,
             which
             formerly
             being
             offered
             was
             entertained
             with
             contempt
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             looke
             to
             it
             that
             you
             be
             well
             furnished
             for
             all
             occasions
             ,
             
             and
             know
             it
             to
             be
             the
             chiefe
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             especiall
             marke
             of
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             
               to
               take
               heed
               ,
            
             
             and
             alwayes
             to
             
               haue
               respect
            
             vnto
             the
             holy
             directions
             which
             are
             soundly
             deliuered
             from
             Gods
             word
             ;
             so
             shall
             you
             become
             
               wise
               vnto
               saluation
               ,
               and
               perfect
               vnto
               all
               good
               workes
               .
            
             
             This
             is
             the
             shortest
             and
             most
             familiar
             direction
             that
             I
             can
             giue
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             religious
             gouernement
             of
             your
             life
             by
             the
             
               forme
               of
               doctrine
               ,
            
             
             which
             in
             the
             ordinary
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             shall
             be
             deliuered
             vnto
             you
             .
             Larger
             directions
             the
             many
             good
             bookes
             which
             good
             men
             haue
             written
             of
             that
             matter
             ,
             will
             plētifully
             affoord
             you
             .
             This
             may
             serue
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             God
             will
             offer
             vs
             an
             occasion
             to
             talke
             of
             this
             matter
             more
             at
             large
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nymp.
             
          
           
             
               I
               hope
               so
               too
               :
               and
               I
               shall
               for
               my
               part
               be
               ready
               to
               take
               any
               oportunitie
               ,
               being
               incouraged
               both
               by
               this
               your
               kindnesse
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               benefite
               and
               comfort
               which
               I
               must
               needes
               confesse
               I
               haue
               receiued
               by
               this
               present
               conference
               .
               For
               this
               time
               therefore
               I
               commit
               you
               to
               God
               ,
               whom
               I
               heartily
               beseech
               so
               to
               blesse
               your
               labours
               in
               the
               ministerie
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               
               
                 turne
                 many
                 to
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               and
               may
               take
               that
               heede
               vnto
               your selfe
               and
               vnto
               learning
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               both
               saue
               your selfe
               and
               them
               that
               heare
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Epap
             .
          
           
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             your
             good
             praier
             :
             I
             do
             also
             desire
             the
             same
             God
             for
             his
             son
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             
             
               to
               giue
               you
            
             that
             good
             
               vnderstanding
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               you
               may
               be
               fulfilled
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               will
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             would
             also
             
               strengthen
               you
               with
               all
               might
               through
               his
               glorious
               power
               ,
            
             that
             
               you
               may
               be
               fruitful
               in
               all
               good
               works
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               may
               keepe
               the
               profession
               of
               your
               hope
               without
               wauering
            
             to
             the
             end
             .
             And
             so
             God
             be
             with
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               To
               him
               be
               glorie
               for
               euer
               ,
               of
               whom
               ,
               and
               through
               whom
               ,
               and
               for
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 Rom.
                 11.36
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Faults
           escaped
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           preface
           ,
           pag
           1.
           line
           11.
           reade
           generally
           .
           p.
           5.
           l.
           17.
           put
           o●
           haue
           In
           the
           booke
           ,
           p
           3.
           l.
           15.
           put
           out
           l.
           p.
           4.
           l.
           13.
           reade
           l
           p.
           6
           l.
           10.
           reade
           courses
           p.
           8.
           in
           margin
           reade
           2.
           
           Tim.
           p.
           11.
           l.
           1.
           reade
           lesse
           p.
           6.
           in
           marg
           .
           reade
           2
           Ioh
           9.
           p.
           20.
           in
           ma●
           reade
           25
           p
           20
           l
           23
           reade
           forbidden
           f●
           p
           43.
           l
           28.
           put
           in
           his
           (
           when
           a
           man
           ha●
           done
           hi●
           best
           .
           p
           47
           in
           marg
           reade
           Pro.
           23.
           p.
           6●
           .
           in
           marg
           .
           read
           Rom.
           15
           .
           1●
           p.
           64
           in
           marg
           reade
           Heb.
           13
           7
           p
           66.
           l.
           ●
           reade
           〈◊〉
           marg
           .
           reade
           1.
           l
           m
           46
           p.
           59.
           l.
           25.
           reade
           ref●
           p.
           ●3
           .
           l.
           8.
           reade
           mens
           .
           p.
           ●7
           l
           ●
           .
           reade
           opposers
           .
           p.
           77
           l.
           1.
           reade
           hearts
           .
           In
           marg
           .
           reade
           l
           ●
           .
           2.
           p.
           ●9
           in
           marg
           .
           reade
           Iob.
           4
           19.
           p.
           80
           l.
           2.
           reade
           ,
           ●t
           which
           he
           will
           not
           do
           .
           p.
           89.
           l
           vlt.
           word
           ,
           left
           out
           p.
           91
           l
           ●
           .
           reade
           his
           p.
           98
           l
           25
           reade
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           p.
           128.
           l.
           18
           reade
           c●rie●
           .
           p.
           114.
           l.
           26.
           reade
           may
           .
           p.
           199.
           l.
           vlt.
           of
           wanteth
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A03304-e120
           
             Iohn
             .
             1.17
             .
             Luke
             .
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             68.13
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             78.71
             .
             Psal
             .
             107.10
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             129.3
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clearch●
             apud
             Athen
             .
          
           
             Iob
             31.35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.22
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             Iude
             20.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             Rom
             6.17
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             writing
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil
             .
             Epist
             .
             
               1.
            
             ad
             Greg.
             Na●an
             .
          
           
             August
             de
             Bap.
             contra
             Dona●
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theog
             .
          
           
             Diuerso
             stylo
             non
             diuersa
             fide
             Augustin
             .
             de
             Tri●s
             .
             lib.
             
               1.
            
             cap.
             
               3.
               
            
          
           
             S●ip
             s●
             laudare
             va●
             ,
             v●tup●rare
             ,
             st●s
             est
             .
             La●rs
             .
             de
             Arist
             .
          
           
             Hieronym
             .
             ad
             Marcellinam
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             3.27
             .
          
           
             Vt
             pr●nie●
             &
             subseque●
             misericordia
             ,
             quaecu●que
             sci●da
             nescio
             doceat
             me
             ,
             in
             his
             quae
             vera
             nous
             custodiat
             me
             ,
             in
             quibus
             vt
             homo
             fallor
             corrigat
             me
             .
             Fulgen
             .
             ad
             Mou.
             l●
             
               1.
               1.
               
               Thess
               .
               5.23
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A03304-e830
           
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             115.5
             .
          
           
             Isa
             50.4
             .
          
           
             The
             profit
             of
             conference
             betwixt
             the
             Minister
             and
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Heb
             5.14
             
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             whole
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
             Resistāce
             doth
             euer
             accompany
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             truth
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.18
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Inde
             14
             15.
             
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.39
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             2.14
             
          
           
             Exod.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim
             3
             ●
             .
             Numb
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             20.
             
             ●
             .
             10
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             18.
             
          
           
             Act
             6.5
             9.10.12
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.8
             .
             Act
             14
             19.
             
             Act.
             19
             24.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
             &
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Lu●
             11
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Luke
             6.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             the
             dislike
             of
             preaching
             
          
           
             The
             first
             cause
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.8
             .
          
           
             Vng●
             in
             where
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5
             13.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             7.7
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             141.5
             .
          
           
             Eph
             8
             19.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             58
             1
             
          
           
             Zach
             1
             11.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             62
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             cause
             of
             the
             dislike
             of
             sincere
             preaching
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             19
             9.
             
          
           
             Num.
             16.3
             .
          
           
             Amo●
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             11.48
             .
          
           
             Rom
             7
             23.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8.34
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13
             14
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             5●
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             Col.
             1
             .
             1●
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom
             6.18
             
          
           
             Ver
             ●●
             
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             cause
             〈◊〉
             the
             ●ke
             〈◊〉
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             20.2
             .
          
           
             chap.
             26.11
             .
          
           
             chap.
             38.4
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             23.29
             .
          
           
             2
             King
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             seueral
             excepters
             against
             preaching
             .
          
           
             The
             ignorant
             peoples
             exceptions
             against
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             12
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5
             14.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             18.31
             .
          
           
             Act
             2
             40.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             18
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5
             32.
             
          
           
             Act
             17.10
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             14
             12.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             li.
             2.
             ep
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.1
             
          
           
             ●
             Sam
             21
             ●
             .
          
           
             Act
             20
             27.
             
             Ier.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.9
             
          
           
             Philip.
             1.9
             10
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             5
             .
             11.1●
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15
             ●
             Deuter.
             29.
             
             ●9
             .
          
           
             G●
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             11●
             
          
           
             Prouerb
             .
             22.13
             
          
           
             Prouerbs
             14.6
             .
          
           
             Mathew
             11.30
             
          
           
             Prouerb
             14.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.130
             
          
           
             Psalme
             25
             14
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             3.16
             P●al
             84.7
             .
             Eph●●
             3
             19.
             
          
           
             Ioel
             ●
             
          
           
             Isay
             35.5.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor
             9.15
             .
          
           
             Math.
             16
             2●
             .
          
           
             Prouerb
             1●
             22.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Col
             3.2
             .
             Prouerb
             .
             8.18
             .
             Ephes
             .
             3.8
             
          
           
             ●
             Thessal
             .
             3.
             ●0
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.15
             16.
             
          
           
             Luke
             10
             42.
             
          
           
             Prouerb
             .
             13.5
             .
          
           
             P●e
             119.11
             Luke
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Luke
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Prouerb
             .
             23
             26.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             Prouerbs
             1.22
             .
             Psalme
             50
             17.
             
          
           
             Mathew
             12.34
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             16
             2.
             
          
           
             Roman
             .
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Pe●●ath
             .
          
           
             Whit
             de
             sacra
             Script
             .
             Q●est
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             in
             lib.
             contra
             Epistol
             .
             ●nd
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             4
             11
             
          
           
             Melan●h●n
             
          
           
             Prouerb
             .
             28
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Isa
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Prouerb
             .
             15
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Prouerb
             .
             14.9
             .
          
           
             Prouerb
             .
             10.23
             
          
           
             Prouerbs
             26.5
             
          
           
             The
             obiections
             of
             prophane
             men
             against
             preaching
             .
          
           
             M.
             Greenham
             .
          
           
             T●
             .
             3.11
             .
          
           
             S●ta
             s●ct●
             〈◊〉
             est
             duplex
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.70
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             9
             2.
             
             Timoth
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             20.1.2
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.45
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.125
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             Romanes
             10.15
             
          
           
             Romanes
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Th
             2.17
             .
             1.
             
             Timoth
             4.
             1●
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Iude
             20.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             2
             24.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             
             ●
             Tit.
             2
             10.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             5
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4
             2.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thessal
             .
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             5
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             5.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Corin.
             10
             4.5
             
          
           
             Ierem
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.8.9.13
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.13
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corint
             .
             15.
             ●
             
          
           
             Ier.
             20.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             P●
             .
             2.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             I●de
             4.
             
          
           
             Isay
             .
             55
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             ●
             ,
             ●5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.26
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             69.27
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.19
             .
             2.
             
             Thessal
             .
             2.10
             
          
           
             Math.
             10.34
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             Acts
             24.5
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17.12
             34.
             
             Acts
             17
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             28.29
             .
          
           
             Acts
             14.10
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             3
             16.
             
             Acts
             18.17
             .
          
           
             Matthew
             3.12
             
          
           
             Mathew
             25.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5
             13.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.35
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             4.32
             .
             Phil.
             3.16
             .
             Ephes
             .
             4
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             3.18
             
          
           
             Prouerbs
             3
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.25
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             68.2
             
          
           
             The
             allegatiōs
             of
             worldly
             wise
             men
             against
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Iob
             49.
             
             Iob
             25.6
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             73.8
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             Prouerbs
             26.18
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             Io●
             .
             6.
             ●●
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kings
             5.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             10
             4
             Ephes
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             118
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Corinth
             .
             4.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             1
             .
             3●
             
          
           
             ●
             Corinth
             .
             4.7
             .
          
           
             2
             Co●th
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             3
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Peter
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Prouerbs
             30
             32
             
          
           
             Psalme
             115.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Prouerbs
             16.4
             .
          
           
             Romanes
             11.36
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.21
             ●●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.1
             .
          
           
             Luke
             9
             .
             2●
             .
             Rom.
             12.3
             
          
           
             2
             Cor
             4
             5
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             Acts
             15.9
             16.14
             
          
           
             Exodus
             20
             5
             Isay
             42.8
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             13.5
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3
             9
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             6.1
             .
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             4.16
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Acts
             27.23.24
             .
          
           
             Verse
             30.31
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Damas
             .
             ●
             .
             1.
             ad
             Calcem
             .
          
           
             Mathew
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Hoc
             sol●
             non
             potest
             Deu●
             ,
             quod
             non
             〈◊〉
             Aug.
             〈◊〉
             lib.
             do
             Sy●
             .
          
           
             Dei
             posse
             velle
             est
             ,
             ●o
             posse
             ,
             nolle
             .
             Tert.
             ●n
             .
             Pras
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1
             2.
             
             Ier.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.31
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             ●
             12
             
          
           
             Isay
             37.10
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1
             .
             3.11.1●
             
          
           
             Romanes
             8.29
             Acts
             13
             48.
             
          
           
             Luke
             11
             52.
             
             Ieremie
             18.18
             .
          
           
             Amos
             8
             12.
             
          
           
             Is●y
             1
             4.
             
             A●
             3
             12
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thessal
             ●
             8.
             
          
           
             Acts
             18.10
             Ve●e
             11.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             2.4.5
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             42
             1.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             27
             4.
             2.
             
             Co●th
             .
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Chrys
             .
             Homil.
             
               3.
            
             de
             Lazaro
             .
          
           
             Alphons
             .
             de
             Cast●●b
             
               3
            
             c.
             
               6.
            
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
             unit
             .
             haret
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Mathew
               22.29
               .
            
             Chrys
             .
             Homil.
             
               9.
            
             in
             epist
             .
             ad
             Colos
             .
          
           
             Theodoret
             lib
             
               5.
            
             de
             corrigend
             .
             Or●
             .
             aff●
             .
          
           
             Hosius
             de
             sacr●
             ver●a
             .
             uid
             legendo
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1●
             14
             Eph.
             4
             12.
             
          
           
             Acts
             9.6
             .
          
           
             A●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Caluin
             vpon
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             14
             12
             
          
           
             Caluin
             vpon
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             Augu
             Tract
             .
             in
             Joh●
             Chrys●
             Hom.
             
               12.
            
             in
             Acta
             .
             Apost
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             5
             15.
             
          
           
             Mathew
             14.36
             
          
           
             August
             .
             tr●c●
             .
             〈◊〉
             Ioh
             
               72.
               
            
             Origen
             .
             Hom.
             
               6.
            
             in
             Isa
             .
             Cyril
             .
             li.
             
               9.
            
             c.
             
               4●
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             3.7
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             5.20
             
          
           
             Ieremie
             1.9
             Exodus
             4.12
             
          
           
             Hebrewes
             1.14
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Timothy
             4.13
             
          
           
             Chrys
             .
             Homil.
             
               3.
            
             de
             Lazaro
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17.11
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Chrysost
               .
               Homil.
            
             13.
             
             ●
             2.
             
             
               Corinth
               .
            
          
           
             Math.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             Exodus
             16.20
             .
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
          
           
             Prouerbs
             8.33
             .
          
           
             Prouerbs
             2.2.5
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             1.20
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Timothy
             1●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Timothy
             3.6
             
          
           
             Ier.
             41
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Timothy
             2
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corin.
             3.13
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             Olere
             Lucernam
             
          
           
             Iames
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Prim
             ad
             docendum
             ,
             quàm
             ad
             discendum
             .
          
           
             Con.
             Carth
             
               3.
            
             c.
             
               4
            
             Cons.
             Agat
             .
             c.
             
               16
            
             Con.
             Totes
             .
             
               4.
            
             c
             
               17
            
          
           
             Arist
             .
             ●th
             .
             lib.
             
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Iob
             32.7
             .
          
           
             Verse
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             119
             100
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4
             12.
             
          
           
             La●rs
             .
             lib.
             
               8.
            
             〈◊〉
             vita
             Pythag.
             
          
           
             Chrys
             .
             obserueth
             that
             Paul
             sayth
             not
             
               vs●
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Timothy
             2.26
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Corinth
             .
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Ieremy
             15
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             7.48
             .
          
           
             Maior
             pars
             vincit
             meliorem
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             
          
           
             Mathew
             27.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Aug
             in
             Psal
             .
             12●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nava●
             
          
           
             Luke
             12.32
             .
          
           
             Mathew
             26.33
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Non
             quid
             egeris
             ,
             sed
             quid
             supersit
             curandum
             :
             si
             dixisti
             sufficit
             ,
             defec●sti
             .
          
           
             Mathew
             25.29
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.18
             .
          
           
             Vbi
             incipis
             nolle
             f●ri
             melior
             ,
             the
             defi●
             esse
             bonus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Peter
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiast
             .
             7.18
             
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             73.
             
          
           
             Ieremy
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.15
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thessal
             .
             5.22
             
          
           
             Isay
             3.6
             .
             Deut.
             29.19
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             ●4
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               audeu
               scribore
               contra
               Episcopum
               commu●nis
               m●a
               .
            
             
               Hieronymus
               ad
               Augustin
               .
               pl●s
               omnibus
               &
               amanda
               &
               prafe
               rendaest
               veritas
               .
               Dyonis
               .
               Alexan.
               
            
          
           
             Iob
             32.22
             .
          
           
             The
             exceptiōs
             of
             some
             seeming
             learned
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             ●0
             .
             6.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.36
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.15
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.20
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.17.18
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             ●
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.4
             .
             Palem
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.3
             .
             Iohn
             16.33
             .
             Iohn
             15.19
             .
             Mat.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Isay
             66.2
             .
             Psalme
             25.14
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             de
             Oras
             .
             lib.
             
               1
            
          
           
             Heb
             4
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Acts
             15.21
             .
             Acts
             13.15
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             4.16
             .
          
           
             B●cer
             vpon
             Ephes
             .
             ca
             4
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bas
             .
             ep
             .
             
               80
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epip
             .
             Hae.
             
               76
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil
             .
             de
             Spirit●
             sancto
             .
             cap.
             
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Ieremy
             1.5
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rom.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.12
             .
             Ephes
             .
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Prouer.
             26.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor
             5.18
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Ieremy
             .
             17.16
             .
          
           
             Ieremy
             23.21
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Timothy
             .
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Mathew
             22.12
             
          
           
             Psalme
             50.16
             .
          
           
             Acts
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.6
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2
             Corinth
             .
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Mat
             9.33
             .
          
           
             ●ol
             .
             1
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             5
             22
             1.
             
             Timoth.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             1.25
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Heb.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             Mathew
             13.52
             .
          
           
             Mathew
             22.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             .
             13.33
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.126
             .
             Psalme
             .
             10.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mathew
             20
             6
             ,
             7
             
          
           
             Canticles
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Ve●tat●
             prop●gnator
             &
             ●rro●
             expugnator
             .
             Aug
             de
             Doctr.
             Chr.
             lib
             
               4.
            
             cap.
             
               4.
               1.
               
               Corinth
               3.9
               .
            
          
           
             N●hem
             .
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Nehem.
             4.
             ●
             
          
           
             Canticles
             2
             15.
             
          
           
             Isay
             50.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Timoth
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Titus
             .
             1.10.11
             .
          
           
             Operosioris
             ,
             vberior●que
             doctrina
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Euch.
             ad
             Laur.
             
          
           
             Lignes
             Sacerdotes
             .
             
               Boniface
               .
            
          
           
             Luke
             16.8
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               2.16
               .
            
             On●
             est
             vel
             ipsis
             Angel●
             formicandum
             Ber●
             .
          
           
             Colum.
             Iust
             .
             lib.
             
               4
            
             ca.
             
               15
            
             sect
             .
             
               16.
               
            
          
           
             Mathew
             23.2.3
             
          
           
             
               Epist
               .
            
             263.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               1.
            
             c.
             
               5
            
          
           
             Isay
             8.20
             .
          
           
             Deuter
             33
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             2.7
             
          
           
             Deuteron
             .
             6.7
             .
          
           
             Nehemiah
             8.8
             .
          
           
             Luke
             4
             16.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Su●das
             in
             dictione
             .
             
               I●
               .
            
          
           
             Acts
             13.15
             .
          
           
             Acts
             15.21
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             4.6
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.13.24
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Timot.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Vt
             pradicit
             ,
             doceat
             &
             concionetur
             .
          
           
             In
             Com.
             
               1.
            
             cap.
             ad
             Galaias
             :
             non
             in
             verbu
             sed
             in
             sensu
             ,
             non
             in
             superficie
             sed
             in
             Medu●a
             .
          
           
             Basil
             lib.
             
               2.
            
             contra
             E●nomium
             .
          
           
             Tertull
             aduersu●
             Pra●
             .
             ad
             sensum
             rei
             non
             ad
             s●um
             vocabuli
             .
          
           
             Sensus
             Legis
             ,
             lex
             est
             non
             nuda
             verba
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17.10.11
             .
          
           
             Jn
             ser●mum
             Folijs
             .
             Adra●em
             ra●
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.6
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Augusti●
             in
             ●
             .
             de
             Paster●
             .
          
           
             Pastum
             homin●
             quam
             pastum
             o●
             Ber●ad
             Eu●gr
             .
             
               Ezech.
               34.3
               .
            
          
           
             
               Math
               9.
               
               ●6
               .
            
             Sunt
             qui
             pastor●
             nomine
             gauden●
             .
             pastorum
             autem
             officium
             impie●
             nolunt
             In
             lib.
             de
             Pastoribus
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Veritas
             eterna
             victoris
             .
             Aug
             de
             c●s
             .
             Dei
             l
             
               2.
            
             c.
             
               2●
               .
            
             Fab
             Max
             apud
             Liu
             ,
             li.
             
               22
            
             saep●
             Laborare
             n●mis
             ,
             ●qu●ng
             .
          
           
             
               Psalm
               .
               119.105
               .
               Psal
               .
               19.8
               .
            
             
               Paule
               ascribeth
               to
               the
               worde
               both
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               light
               .
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               enlightning
               :
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.6
               .
               
                 Aug
                 de
                 Doctr.
                 Chr.
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
                 cap.
              
               9.
               
               
                 In
                 ijs
                 quae
                 apec
                 posita
                 s●s
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Timoth.
               2
               15.
               
            
             Ad
             ●fantiū
             &
             ●actenium
             cap.
             1
             citatem
             .
             Augan
             Psal
             
               8.
               
               Isay
               28.10
               .
            
             Deut.
             
               6
               7.
            
             acutè
             ingeres
             Tre●
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             5
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Spiritus
             sanctus
             fa●
             nostra
             consi●lis
             in
             locu
             apertioribus
             Augustin
             .
             de
             Doctr.
             Chr.
             lib.
             
               2.
            
             cap.
             
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Acts
             8.31
             .
          
           
             Pascit
             manisostu
             ,
             exercit
             occul●is
             .
             August
             .
             Tract
             .
             
               45
            
             a●
             Io●
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119
             18.
             
          
           
             Chrys
             .
             H●m
             
               4
               4.
            
             in
             opire
             impers●to
             in
             Matth.
             vt
             alij
             essent
             Doctores
             ,
             alij
             Disc●pu●
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chry●om
             .
             
               3.
               
            
             〈◊〉
             
               2.
               
            
             Thes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thessal
             .
             3.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.14.15
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             Wolph
             .
             in
             N
             cap.
             
               8.
               
            
          
           
             Mat.
             5.15
             .
          
           
             Reue●●
             
          
           
             Iohn
             1.9
             .
             Luke
             1.79
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             1.16
             10.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             119.105
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             8.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             2.20
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.2
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             4.9
             
               Loquitur
               and
               c●
               vn●sc●squ●
               nostrum
               .
               Ep.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             
               62.
            
             ad
             Theophi●
             .
             cap.
             
               2.
               
            
          
           
             S●e
             ●lla
             re●usanone
             .
             August
             .
             de
             nat
             .
             &
             gra
             .
             ca.
             
               6.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             41.
             
          
           
             Acts
             17
             1●
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Pet
               4.11
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Perinde
             sunt
             ea
             qua
             ex
             scrip
             .
             colligūtur
             atque
             ea
             qua
             scribuntur
             .
             Nazian
             lib.
             
               5.
            
             de
             Theolog.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Acts
               17.2
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Acts
             26.22
             .
          
           
             Acts
             20.27
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             4.
             ●
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19
             7.8
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.103
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Timoth
               3.15
               .
            
             Non
             in
             legendo
             ,
             sed
             in
             intelligend●
             Hieron
             .
             contra
             Luc.
             
          
           
             Rom
             15.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.16
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Luke
             2.10
             .
             Luke
             5.
             
             ●0
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act
             4
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Hab.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.17
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Act.
             17.23
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Act.
             26
             23
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1.
             
             Co.
             11
             26.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ephe.
             6.19
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Prou
             2.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim
             4.2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             58.2
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             7.2
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             8.2.4.5.11.9.4
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             55.1
             .
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             What
             preaching
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.42
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             27.23
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.12.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.2
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.25
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.21
             .
             Tit.
             1.12.13
             .
             Vers
             .
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes
             .
             5.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.1.2
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             3.16.17
             .
          
           
             Act.
             46.15
             21.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Heb.
             11.24
             .
             Cap.
             11.4
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.1.3
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.25
             .
          
           
             Neh.
             8.
             
             Iob.
             33.23
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             4.21
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.2
             .
             Act
             1.4.5.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             18.44
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Col.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.22
             .
          
           
             Caluin
             and
             Iunius
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.20
               .
               Heb.
               13.8
               .
            
             Ve●us
             Testamentum
             in
             nouo
             reuelatum
             ,
             no●um
             in
             vetere
             velatum
             .
             Aug.
             in
             Psal
             .
             
               105.
               
            
          
           
             Athen●us
             .
          
           
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             maner
             of
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Ieremy
             48.10
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             4.17
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Corintl
             .
             5.20
             
          
           
             Psalme
             50.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             9.26
             
          
           
             Prouerbs
             26.18
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             2.
             
             Tim
             4
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Timothy
             2.15
             
          
           
             ●allē
             ag●ster●
             cuipā
             ,
             quàm
             doprocar●
             .
             Pic.
             ●a●
             .
          
           
             Api
             agumento
             a
             similu
             .
             H●y
             .
          
           
             De
             Doct
             Chr.
             l.
             
               2.
            
             ca.
             
               14.
               
            
          
           
             Si
             praparent
             ingen●
             non
             de●●ca●
             Senec.
             
          
           
             A●s
             longa
             vi●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Ego
             illos
             venerot
             &
             tantu
             nominibu●
             semper
             assurgo
             Sen.
             l.
             
               8.
            
             ep
             
               65
            
          
           
             Augustine
             was
             called
             
               haereticor●
               mall●us
               ,
            
             and
             Ambrose
             
               Orbis
               terrarum
               oculus
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Thessal
             .
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Iura●
             in
             verba●
             
          
           
             Witnes
             Austins
             Retractations
             .
          
           
             Rhetori●atis●mus
             &
             in
             mor●
             declamatori●
             pa●sper
             lusimus
             Co●er
             a
             Holuid
             .
          
           
             In
             Enc
             ad
             Lau●
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Janu●um
             
          
           
             In
             ipsis
             sanctis
             script
             .
             multo
             nes●m
             plura
             qua
             sciam
             .
             Epist
             .
             
               119
            
          
           
             Picu●
             .
             Mir●
             ex
             Euseb
             .
          
           
             Nolo
             author●
             meā
             sequaru
             ,
             vt
             〈◊〉
             p●tes
             tibi
             aliquid
             necesse
             esse
             ●redare
             ,
             quiniam
             a
             ma
             dicitur
             .
             Ad
             Paulinum
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             5.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             6.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             3.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Si
             quid
             dicatur
             ●ique
             scriptur
             :
             cudi●orū
             cognitio●
             a●dicat
             .
             In
             Psal
             .
             
               86.
               
            
          
           
             Nō
             valet
             ,
             ha●
             ego
             dico
             ,
             hac
             tis
             dicis
             ,
             haec
             i●e
             dicit
             ,
             sed
             ●c
             decit
             Dominus
             .
             Ad
             Vin●
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17.28
             .
             1
             Corint
             15
             33
             Tit●s
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Prud●
             &
             sobr●
             .
             Za●h
             .
          
           
             P●
             pe●
             〈◊〉
             ●mur
             The●
             hist
             .
             lib
             
               6.
            
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             32
             21
             
          
           
             Ta●qud
             Ar●
             Crep●
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Proc●
             ▪
             ampu●
             &
             se●
             verba
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             12
             43.
             
          
           
             How
             a
             sermon
             may
             be
             plaine
             &
             yet
             learned
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Mathew
             28.19
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             21
             .
          
           
             Non
             ornamenta
             ,
             sed
             documenta
             Aug.
             de
             doctr
             .
             Christ
             lib.
             
               4.
            
             c.
             
               19
            
             Magra
             est
             ar●
             celare
             artem
             .
             Phae●leratam
             orationem
             in
             theologicis
             tra●ationibus
             de
             reb●
             〈◊〉
             tracta●
             pedestris
             oratio
             necessaria
             est
             ,
             non
             quae
             ver●or
             ●
             compositione
             frondescat
             .
             ad
             Damasum
             .
             Atramentales
             Theolog.
             Ecki●
             .
          
           
             ●
             Tim.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             9.54.55
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             42.3
             .
          
           
             Math.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             4.4
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5
             1●
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
             Ephes
             .
             2
             .
             2●
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.10
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7
             6.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             27.7
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Act.
             7.51
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             26
             1.
             
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             32.9
             
          
           
             Pro.
             1.22
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             14.9
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             50.4
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             25
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             72.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.23
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             3.17
             .
             Mat.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             23
             29.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             kin
             .
             19.11
             .
          
           
             Nab.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             ●8
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Ezec.
             11
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             50.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             28.23
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4
             ●
             
          
           
             Ier.
             2●
             .
             31
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             21.
             
             Ezec.
             13.18
             .
             Ier
             23
             32.
             
          
           
             Act
             20.16
             
          
           
             Ne
             vescenti●
             deutibus
             ,
             edeutulus
             in●
             .
             le
             a●
             .
             Epist
             .
             
               84.
               
            
          
           
             Num.
             11
             .
             2●.28.29
             .
          
           
             C●nra●
             i●sandre
             .
          
           
             Num.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             4.
             
             Gal.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             29.18
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.1.13
             .
             ●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             6.34
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Act.
             13
             15
             :
          
           
             Isa
             .
             5●
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4
             2.
             
             Mark.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Preaching
             the
             principall
             exercise
             of
             the
             Sabboth
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10
             ●
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             2.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.22
             .
          
           
             Of
             weeke-day
             Lectures
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Acts
             13
             42
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Iude
             20
             
          
           
             Ioel
             1.17
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             13.8
             
          
           
             Prouerbs
             .
             10.4
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Corinth
             .
             9.16
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Colos
             4
             3.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24
             25.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             〈◊〉
             preaching
             
          
           
             Psalme
             .
             115.6
             .
          
           
             Iob
             33.14
             .
          
           
             Iob
             4●
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             Ezechiel
             3.27
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corint
             .
             14.11
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             2.14
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             4.4
             
          
           
             Mark.
             8.23.24
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             2
             1●
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             4.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             18.29
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Poruerbs
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Prouerb
             .
             24.31
             .
          
           
             Phili.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Prouerb
             .
             4.21
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.11
             .
          
           
             
               Isay
               58
               1.
               
            
             Occid●
             n●seros
             crambe
             rep
             .
             1
             .
             1●
             .
             magistr●s
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             9.26
             
          
           
             Isay
             48
             4.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             20.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Timothy
             .
             4.2
             .
             chap.
             2.25
             .
          
           
             Mathew
             18.22
             .
          
           
             Luke
             5.5
             .
          
           
             Matthew
             4.19
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Isay
             55.10.11
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Corint
             .
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Titus
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Romanes
             .
             12.3
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Peter
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Amo●
             8
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Iere.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Isay
             62.6
             .
          
           
             Mathew
             9.38
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.16
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess
             .
             2.10
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             22
             22.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.15
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             23
             23.
             
          
           
             Rhem
             Testa
             .
             vpon
             
               1.
               
            
             Joh.
             
               4.1
               .
            
          
           
             Priuate
             men
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             iudge
             of
             that
             which
             they
             heare
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             Ambros
             .
             in
             
               1.
               
            
             Thess
             .
             cap.
             
               5.
               
            
          
           
             Gal
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.5
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Phil.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.21
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             14.15
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.4.5
             .
          
           
             A
             similitude
             like
             to
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             case
             Chrisost
             .
             vseth
             Hom.
             13.
             vpon
             2.
             
             Cor.
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             the
             only
             iudge
             of
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Commo●toriu●
             non
             regula
             .
             Bell.
             L●na
             .
             lib.
             
               1.
               
            
             Pan●p
             .
             cap.
             
               9.
               
            
          
           
             Isa
             .
             2.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             8.20
             
          
           
             Iob.
             5
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.2
             .
             c
             17
             28.23
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             contra
             Max.
             Arrian
             lib.
             
               3.
            
             cap.
             
               14.
               
            
          
           
             Lib
             de
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             Bas
             .
             Epist
             .
             
               8.
               
            
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             in
             S●r.
             de
             Bapt.
             Cir.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             Hom
             
               12.
            
             in
             
               2.
               
            
             Cor.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             make
             vse
             of
             the
             Scripture
             for
             the
             trying
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.18
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             25.9.14
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             16.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.29.31
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             51.12
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             19.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.11.12
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.74
             75.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             I●stif
             .
             lib.
             
               2
            
             cap.
             
               7.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             3.25
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Prouet
             .
             8.33
             .
          
           
             Isay
             58.3
             .
          
           
             Micah
             2.11
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Col
             2.23
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim
             1
             4.
             
             Chap
             6.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Timoth.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             13.17
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             draw
             things
             heard
             into
             practise
             .
          
           
             Prouerb
             .
             17.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             9.8
             .
          
           
             Iames
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             141.5
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             .
             77
             6.
             
             Luke
             .
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.97
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             119
             .
             10●
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             119
             11.
             
             Prouerbs
             4.21
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1
             19.
             
             Psalme
             .
             119.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             ●9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.3
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4
             16.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Colos
             .
             1.9
             10.11
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.23
             .